This is the story of Sadie, a young girl with a peculiar ability who loses everything on the evening of her 10th birthday. Follow her story as she fights to overcome her past and hope for the future.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Man, this one took a while to get right, but I wanted to make sure I finished it for y'all before I start my fall clinicals! I hope you enjoy
Summary: Despite the distance between their two lands, Y/N, princess of Archenland, is close friends with King Edmund the Just. But when push comes to shove, will friendship turn to more?
Warnings: none
Word count: 4.5k
White Moves First masterlist | Main masterlist
âThereâs no poison.â The wise owl Stormmantle sounded completely sure, but somehow the words seemed to get lost before reaching the part of Edmundâs brain that made sense at the moment.Â
Edmund stood. âYouâreââ
âAbsolutely certain,â Torben replied, placing the now-empty goblet on the table with her giant brown paw.Â
Y/N stood with the grace of her royal blood and nudged him. âSee? Iâm fine.â She didnât seem the least bit intimidated by Torbenâs hulking stature, nor confused as to why an owl and a bear were the two best healers at Cair Paravel. Another sign that Narnia was her true home.Â
Edmund didnât look away from the healers. âWhat about an undetectable poison? Some dissolve so completely that it might be impossible to test for.â
The owl and bear exchanged a look. âYour Majesty, we tested it,â Torben said gently, proving her kindness and patience once more.
âTwice.â Stormmantle tilted her head, her wide eyes boring into Edmundâs. âAfter you insisted Torben might not be able to smell it.â
Edmund shook his head. âDesert poisons operate differently than poisons we have in Narnia.â
All three females stared at him with varying levels of exasperation. âThe princess is in perfect health, as she has already told you,â Torben said, her coaxing tone much softer than Stormmantleâs harsh expression.Â
âItâs been a full day, Edmund,â Y/N said to him, as if he didnât already know. He could never forget the hours heâd spent the night before, watching her sleep to ensure she was still breathing. His eyes often lingered on that scar underneath her chin, and his mind easily distorted the picture into a real, bleeding wound from the Calormene now in the dungeons. The perfectly rendered image of the life leaving her eyes sent fear through his chest, constricting his lungs.Â
Y/N laid a hand on his arm, and his eyes shot to take in the soft smile on her face. âI feel normal.â Her grip tightened ever so slightly. âI promise.âÂ
Edmund wouldnât be persuaded so easily. âIt could be slow-acting.â
Y/N shrugged her shoulders. âWell, in that case, I suppose Iâll be dead tomorrow.â
âThat's not funny.â He scowled at her flippancy, but she just shook her head at him as if he were being unreasonable. There was nothing unreasonable about trying to keep her alive and well! âTell me the whole story again,â he demanded.
âTo what purpose?â Y/N tugged at him, and when he didnât look over, her soft hand brushed his cheek to coax his gaze to her. âWeâve been over it all. Itâs time for us to refocus on the ball tomorrow night.âÂ
The ball celebrating her new role in Narnia. What was the point of celebrating Y/N's place in Narnia if Edmund wasnât sure he could keep her alive?
He pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long breath.
A paw landed on his shoulder. âYour Majesty, you will worry yourself ragged.âÂ
Edmund looked up into the bearâs kind eyes. âDo not trouble yourself with me.â He patted her paw before moving for the door. âI must prepare for the ball tomorrow night." He could almost feel the healers exchanging glances with his wife behind his back.
As he walked down the hallway, he tried to remember Rabadashâs exact threats on the day of the wedding.
Heâd said something about killing her while she was sleeping. Edmund ensured the door was locked every night and slept on the side of the bed closest to the door. Anyone coming in would have to walk by him to get to her. Then thereâd been something about Y/N being left alone. Y/N was rarely alone. Even when she thought she was alone in the gardens, he always had one of the eagles or gryphons watching from above. The third thing was poison. He remembered that one the clearest. A sleight of hand over a wine goblet, Rabadash had said.
It was the avenue hardest to block. Edmund couldnât be in the kitchens himself to prepare her meals, because he didnât know the first thing about cooking other than how much he enjoyed the products of it. In all their years at Cair Paravel, Edmund and his siblings refused to have tasters. The idea of distrusting their own people so completely as to have a safeguard against poison was not the Narnia any of them wanted to create.Â
But now, Edmund wished there was a way.Â
Perhaps he would start tasting all her food and drink first from now on.
When Edmund reached his destination on the ground floor of the palace, he made a beeline for the head cookâa kindly woman named Mrs. Dolie. Looking up from her soup, she did not seem the least bit surprised to see him, likely because of the scene heâd caused in the kitchen the day before while looking for the kitchen maid whoâd given Rona the goblet for Y/N.
âYour Majesty.â She gave a little curtsy.Â
âThe ball is tomorrow night.âÂ
She glanced around, as if drawing his attention to the flurry of people and creatures preparing the feast. âYes, Your Majesty.â
Edmund stepped closer, lowering his voice. âI need you to prepare Y/Nâs meal yourself. Do not let anyone else handle a single crumb on her plate.â He loosed a breath. âI know this makes your job more difficult, but youâre the only one I trust right now.â
The nod she gave him was grim. She hated the idea that poison mightâve come out of her kitchen just as much as Edmund did. âI will handle it all, Your Majesty. I will even serve it to her myself.â
âThank you.â Edmund looked directly in her eyes so she could be assured he meant every word. âYou have my undying gratitude.â
-
Is there such a thing as knowing a person too well? I wondered as I made my way to the kitchens. If he was so concerned about poison, thereâs one place Edmund would go other than the healers. And considering thatâs where Iâd just come fromâŠ
I sighed. Worrying was never a good thing, but like many things, my husband was especially skilled at it.Â
âY/N?â
I stopped on the second step down to the kitchens, turning to face a grave Queen Susan. âYour Majesty.â I quickly returned to the top of the stairs. âIs something the matter?â
âNo, not at all! Your brothers just had a little mishap with their outfits for the ball, but we got the situation rectified.â Her smile was late and harried.
That couldnât be the reason she wanted to talk to me. What would be the point in telling me about a problem when it was already resolved? Even if it wasnât resolved, my brothers were grown men, they could handle their own problems.Â
âIs thereâŠanything else?â I asked, trying to keep my eyes on her face instead of glancing over my shoulder in the direction of the kitchens. How long would Edmund be talking with the kitchen staff?
âGuilty?â I echoed before realizing what she meant. âNo, Your Majesty, the Calormene assassin wasnât your fault.â
âIf I hadnât entertained Rabadash as a suitor, he never wouldâve gone to the lengths that he has to hurt you.â
âYouâve met him,â I said shortly. âYou know heâs selfish enough to pursue you regardless of your interests.â
âBut if he hadnât felt so slighted when I leftââ
I quickly reached out to squeeze her hand, belatedly wondering where Iâd gotten the nerve. âThe only one responsible for Rabadashâs actions,â I said clearly, âis Rabadash himself. If anyone deserves to feel guilty, itâs him and perhaps the Tisroc.â
She bit her lip, looking unconvinced. âIâve been cold,â she said, looking apologetic. âI felt guiltier when I was around you, so Iâve been staying away, butâŠâ She furrowed her brows. âYouâre my new sister. Youâre part of my family now, and I donât want to miss out.â
I smiled. âYour Majesty, I would love nothing more.â
âPlease call me Susan.â It was her turn to squeeze my hand. âSiblings hardly bother with titles.â Then she laughed. âWell, at least mine donât.â
âRabadash probably forces his siblings to use his,â I offered and she pulled a face as if she'd stepped into mud and then realized it was something else.
âHe would.â
We laughed together, and I felt remarkably lighter. Iâd noticed Edmundâs older sister being a bit distant, but Iâd always known Susan to be private and reserved. Now the last sibling had given me permission to use her first name only. The air was clear, and now I was unofficially a part of the family beyond my marriage to Edmund. It was these thoughts that led me to smile brightly at Susan.Â
But her harried look had returned. âI do have other news, and I think Edmund will receive it better from you.â
-
As I lingered outside the kitchens, I wondered if it was too soon to demand a favor from Susan when weâd just become true sisters. But no, she was right. The news would be best coming from meâŠif I ever decided to walk into the kitchens and catch Edmund. I told myself I wasnât going in because I didnât want to interrupt him. In all likelihood, I was just prolonging the inevitable in the vain hopes that it wouldnât be as bad as I thought.Â
When Edmund ducked out of the kitchen, his severe expression seemed to have eased slightly. When he noticed me, his expression smoothed altogether. I hated seeing him trying to cover up his feelings.Â
âAre you satisfied now that youâve added Mrs. Dolie to your ranks?â I asked him.Â
He looked down at the floor. âHowâd you know I was here?âÂ
âBecause I know you. Youâve been worrying non-stop since yesterday.â Well, since long before yesterday, but Iâd let him believe he was successfully hiding how much heâd been worrying over me since before our wedding.Â
âYou are worrisome,â he replied, before crinkling his nose. âI meant that youâre worth worrying about.â
I laughed even as the telltale warmth spread through my chest. âYouâre worrisome too, Edmund.â Iâd hoped for a smile, but Edmund merely gestured for us both to climb the stairs. I wanted to try again to make him smileâŠbut I had news to deliver that would likely make him start recruiting every creature down to pigeons to protect me. âI have to tell you something,â I told him as he walked behind me, finding it a bit easier with Edmund behind me so I couldnât see his face.Â
âI already know the rest of the tournament has been canceled,â Edmund said dully.Â
I rolled my eyes. âI happen to know youâre the one who pushed for it to be canceled, even if you did hold the council meeting while the healers were looking me over.â
âSo whatâs the bad news?â
Reaching the top of the stairs, I turned to face him and took a fortifying breath. âA gryphon spotted a party making their way to Cair Paravel this morning.âÂ
Edmund furrowed his brows. âPeople from Anvard coming for the ball?â
I shook my head. âThey are wearing Calormene fashion.â
âWHAT?!â
-
Not being allowed to leave my father's castle in Anvard, I'd never been received in Narnian court as a foreign ambassador. This was the first time of hopefully many I was one of the royal family doing the receiving. As such, I didn't know how these occasions normally went, but I assumed it was not usually so dour. As a show of strength, Narnian soldiers were lining the walls with tense expressions and weapons gripped. Curtains had been tied back to allow the bright sunshine to fill the room. All the monarchs sat on their thrones, wearing their crowns with straight, powerful posture. Their relaxed outfits had been replaced with formal wear. The picture was striking and intimidating.Â
The thought of changing my outfit hadnât even crossed my mind, so I hung back at the side of the room next to a gryphon. I clearly still had much to learn. Thank Aslan I turned down being Narniaâs third queen. What a fool I would've made of myself. No, I could serve Narnia much better by standing aside. Besides, Edmundâs throne was on the end, so I was near enough in case he needed me.Â
No sooner had I thought this, than did Edmund shift in his throne to scan the room. With the clench of his jaw, I almost considered ducking behind the gryphon to avoid his attention, but his eyes found me before I could even try. Wordlessly, he held out his hand.Â
My cheeks burned as I felt every soldierâs attention on me. The gryphon even took a step back to allow me an easier path forward. But I didnât belong among the thrones with the kings and queens. I shook my head minutely in an attempt to not draw more attention to myself, and Edmundâs eyebrows furrowed. Then he stood up, whisking over to me and linking his fingers with mine. âCâmon,â was all he said before tugging me with him. And when had I ever been able to deny him?
The dais was only a few inches tall, and yet the whole room looked smaller when I stood on it. Edmund led me straight to his throne, keeping his hand in mine while he sat and I awkwardly hovered. I didnât belong there. I hadnât earned it. I wasnât prepared for it. But Edmund brushed his thumb against mine, and I knew I couldnât move away.Â
âYour Majesties.â A faun came close enough to lower his voice and still be heard. âHis Highness Prince Rabadash is leading the party.â
Edmundâs grip on my hand tightened. Peter thanked the faun and glanced over at his brother. Edmund was staring straight ahead, eyes locked on the door that Rabadash was about to walk through. I wished more than ever that Iâd changed into something more regal. The idea of Rabadash judging my plain dress made my stomach turn.
But when Rabadash walked in, his eyes were not on me nor Edmund nor even Susan. He kept his eyes on Peter, looking worryingly cordial. âYour majesties,â he inclined his head, âI hope you'll forgive my intrusion, but once I heard of the treasonous attack on the life of the king's new wife, I insisted upon coming myself." He placed his hands on his chest. "Your Majesties, the attack was not in any way affiliated with my country.â
Peter leaned forward. âThe man is from Calormen. Heâs been shouting in the dungeons non-stop about the superiority of your land and people.âÂ
Rabadash bowed fully this time, the very picture of humility if it werenât for the gold tassels dangling from his clothing. âYour Majesty, I would never condone such action.â Finally, his gaze swiveled to mine with enough confidence, I knew heâd seen me there already. âPrincess Y/N, you must accept my formal apology.â He stepped closer, and Edmundâs knee shifted as if he were preparing to stand.Â
I wasnât sure if I was to accept or reject him, so I remained silent as I glanced at the kings and queens.Â
Queen Lucyâs eyes were narrowed. âYou should be aware that it takes more than pretty words to absolve you after your history with our country.â
âOf course, of course.â Rabadash spread his hands grandly. âI bring gifts!â He paused, but only the men from his own party granted him applause that echoed in the large room. Two large bundles were brought forward by soldiers, and Rabadash gestured to me.Â
Edmund stood, his free hand on his sword. âOpen the gifts first, Rabadash.â
âYour Majesty, that defeats the point of a gift!â Rabadash cried with almost believable distress.Â
Nothing the prince could do would convince Edmund. âDo it.â
With a heavy sigh, Rabadash opened the first bundle to reveal a heavy golden necklace laden with jewels of every color. I couldnât fathom the cost of such a piece, which made Rabadashâs reverence seem more genuine as he delicately took it in his hand and held it up to let it glint in the sun streaming in from the windows.
I glanced at the monarchs, and most of them seemed as unswayed by the gift as Iâd expected. Narnia had far more precious things than gold and jewels. Susan, however, looked pale and stared unblinkingly at the necklace as if it were about to burst into flames. The necklace meant something to her.Â
Rabadash unfurled the second bundle, and I sucked in a quiet breath. It was an animal skin, large enough to be from a bear. While that was horrifying enough in a country of talking animals, I didnât think anyone else in the room would know what I did. The particular red tinge of the bear skin was specific to Archenlandian bears.Â
Heâd skinned one of my countryâs animals.Â
The prince beamed. âSee? No harm intended through these gifts.â
Peter gestured to the faun standing by the door. âPlease take the gifts from the Calormen prince.âÂ
Rabadash neared the thrones again. âI did hear that there is a ball being thrown tomorrow in the princessâs honor. I would be humbly delighted to show Calormenâs support by attending.â
Peter, Susan, and Lucy were all scowling, but the combined weight of their displeasure was nothing compared to the terrible expression on Edmundâs face.Â
His eyes did not blink, his lips were pressed together so tightly that they could barely be seen, and every facial muscle appeared to be tensed. He stared at Rabadash like the Calormen prince was an abomination to be sent straight to the pits of hell. He leant forward with his hands gripping the arms of his throne, like he was actively restraining himself from flying at Rabadash in a passion. There was no trace of goodness or mercy in him; he was wrath personified.Â
It was frightening to behold.Â
Perhaps it was that fear which made me settle my hand placatingly on his arm. His head snapped down to where my fingers brushed his sleeve, staring at it for a moment before lifting his eyes to mine. The severity of his expression did not dissipate. It would take far more than my actions to douse his fervor.Â
âDiscuss it with your council,â I murmured.
On Edmundâs other side, I saw Peter nod at my words and lean over to spread the message to his sisters. But Edmund did not look away from me, so I had to bear the full brunt of his incredulity.Â
He looked so disappointed, it made my heart clench.
But Peter was standing now. âPrince Rabadash, you have given our council much to speak of. We would request that you withdraw from the castle and remain outside the castle walls while we deliberate.â
Rabadash gave another artful bow and turned to leave.Â
The throne room emptied, Rabadashâs men following him, the council members retreating to the council room, and the others dispersing back to their roles.Â
Edmund, however, remained seated, his fists clenched. âHey.â I tugged at his hand the way he had mine. âLetâs go.â
With a spectacular glare in Rabadashâs direction, Edmund finally gave in. Though he kept his grip on my hand, he stalked towards the council room with little regard for how difficult it was to keep up with him.
âWait,â I said breathlessly. âHold on.â
Stiffly, he came to a stop. âWhatâs wrong? Is it your shoe?â
âNo, we need to talk.â
With a grunt, Edmund kept walking but I sped up to get in front of him and root myself in place. âEdmund,â I said as sternly as I could.Â
âI donât want to talk,â he growled, then made to walk around me.
I braced my hands on his shoulders and looked him dead in the eye. âOn our wedding day, you vowed to do something if I asked.â He came to a stop with his ferocity dimming. âAnd Iâm asking you to tell me why youâre so angry and worried.âÂ
He let out a long breath, not making any other sound.
âWhat is it about Rabadash that has you so angry?â I asked with significantly more gentleness than before. âItâs more than just his attitude and audacity.â He covered his face with his hands, shoulders rising and falling under my hands with the force of his breathing. âPlease tell me.â
âDonât make me say it.â He pulled his hands away, and I was shocked to see the redness around his eyes. âPlease.â
I moved my hands to his neck, trying to soothe him with my touch. âWhatever it is, I know we can handle it with the two of us and your family and our people.â
âYou shouldnât have to handle it. Iâm supposed to protect you.â He frowned. âItâs the first vow I made to you on our wedding day.â
âPlease,â I begged. âIâve been left in the dark for so many years. Donât leave me in the dark now.âÂ
Edmund hung his head and let out a heavy sigh. âRabadashâŠon our wedding dayâŠthreatened your life.â
I blinked. âOvertly?â
âAs overtly as he ever speaks.â Edmundâs hands brushed my waist and lingered as if to remain, but he quickly dropped them and pulled away from me. âHe implied that killing you would be easy for him.â
So thatâs why Edmund panicked about the snake, the tournament assassin, and idea of poison. âOh, Edmund.â I cradled his cheek. âNo wonder youâve been so on edge. Youâve been shouldering that alone this whole time?â
âPeter knows,â Edmund confessed. âHeâŠis not as alarmed as I am.â
âNo one is ever as alarmed as you are,â I said with a little smile, but he did not laugh.Â
âWeâre late for the council meeting.â
âWaitââ But my husband forged ahead, clearly finished with lingering. I followed him into the council room which was full of the impassioned words of the monarchs, caws of the raven, the hoots of the owl, and the shouts of the centaur. They all agreed: Rabadash needed to go.Â
âSend him back to his land immediately!âÂ
âForbid him from ever returning!â
âThrow him in the dungeons!â
Whether everyone in the room had personally experienced Rabadashâs vanity and greed, they all remembered how heâd treated their queen and his plan to overthrow their beloved monarchs. Their anger resonated in my own chest. I knew how it felt for my country to be threatened by his arrogance and greed.
But deeper than that were my chess instincts. The enemyâs moves were the most important piece of information one could have. Sending him away was like focusing on creating a picture with oneâs own pieces.Â
Susan remained silent, still wearing the haunted expression from when sheâd seen the necklace. Having been rattled by Prince Rabadash myself, I worried for her.Â
Peter raised his hand, and the outcry quieted. âSeems to me that there are two we have not heard from yet.â But Peter turned not to me, but to the magical woman with the burn scars on her hand. âYour thoughts?â
Edmund sat up a little straighter. Whoever this woman was, he respected her opinion greatly, which only made my curiosity rise. The woman glanced around at the councilors, seemingly unbothered by the silence as the whole room waited for her words.Â
âI think,â she said slowly, âthat sending him away is short-sighted.âÂ
The lovely beaver let out a little sigh. âWe must protect our people,â she replied. âHe is dangerous.â
âYes, thereâs no denying that.â The magical woman braced her elbows on the table. âBut when has he ever respected our borders? If he truly wants to stay, isnât it better for him to stay where we can observe him until he is satisfied and returns home?â
âAnd Princess Y/N?â Peter asked, confirming I was indeed the second person he had mentioned.Â
Everyone's attention would've been overwhelming if my own opinion wasn't burning in my chest. This was my moment to speak my mind for what I thought was wise, even if Edmund disagreed. But before I could speak, as the magical woman had, I looked at all the faces of those in the council. All looked impassioned or enraged, but my older sister-in-law sat staring down at the table. âI want to hear what Susan thinks," I blurted before I could change my mind.
Susanâs attention slid over to the magical woman and then to me. In that moment, when the three of us women looked in each otherâs eyes, I knew that we were all united in thought. When Susan spoke, she addressed it not to myself nor the woman nor Peter. âEdmund, thereâs no better way to know what heâs planning than to let him stay.â
âIf not knowing is the price to pay for his departure,â Edmund cut in, âthen Iâm willing for us to pay it.â
âMaybe now,â I replied. âBut later, when weâre sitting around waiting and worrying? We might wish weâd done differently.â
A crazed look winked in Edmundâs eyes, his impatience souring into desperation. âIâll worry about keeping everyone safe at that time!â
I glanced around at the group, wishing I was alone with him to finish this conversation. But in front of these people who showed nothing but kindness? I could take the leap to speak my mind how only I could. âHeâs playing white. Heâs going on the offense, and the only way for us to know how to beat him is to watch the moves he makes.â
âThis isnât a game of chess, Y/N!â Edmund seemed surprised by his own volume and cast a distressed look around at the shocked and disapproving faces of the council. The quick clearing of his throat spoke of embarrassment as he looked back at me. âThe risk isnât worth it.â
I could tell from his face that the loaded silence that followed weighed on Edmund as much as myself. âIt depends on Your Majesties,â the magical woman said finally. âThe rest of us are here only to advise.â
I didnât have a vote due to refusing the queendom. Should I be regretting that?
âI think he should stay,â Susan ventured.Â
Peter nodded. âAgreed.âÂ
âHe needs to leave,â Edmund insisted.Â
All eyes slid to Lucy, who was gnawing on her lip. Clearly she hated having her siblings disagree, and I wondered how seldom it happened. If she agreed with Edmund, that brought things to a tie. She wrung her hands once. Twice. Thrice. She took a deep breath. âEdmund,â she said gently, âI know youâre scared, butââ
Edmund stood from the table, his chair legs screeching against the floor. He looked ill as he surveyed his siblings. âSomebody go share the princeâs good news with him. If I do it, Iâll end up breaking his nose instead.âÂ
This is part 8 of Please Don't Say You Love Me. Dedicated to @sassysaxxy. You're one of my favorite people ever, and I love you!
Summary: Y/N's whole goal in life is to keep her head down and protect her brother. George Weasley's whole goal in life seems to be making sure Y/N can't hide.
Word count: 2.3k
Warnings: none
Series Masterlist | Main Masterlist
It worked in my favor that most people are exceptionally unobservant. To me, the way I kept glancing at the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall was obviousâa flashing announcement to all in the room that I had a vulnerability.Â
But most people are so wrapped up in their own lives and own conversations that none of them seemed to catch the direction my attention kept drifting in. Every time I realized whereâor to whoâmy attention drifted, I stared back down at my oatmeal to remind myself how dangerous attachments were. But then, before I knew it, my eyes were on him again. Though the cycle felt consistent, no one seemed to notice.
Just like no one seemed to notice how captivating George Weasley really was.
His movements were so fluid, like his mind had the same uninterrupted pace he always walked with. The match of his grin and freckles made him look so full of youth, emphasized by the mess of his hair. Sitting in the midst of the chaos of the Gryffindor table, he looked comfortable and at ease. If anything, he probably felt entirely at home.
I glanced up and down the deserted Slytherin table. It captured the silence and stillness of my home, but none of the terror.Â
Against my will, my eyes darted back to George.Â
I felt like Iâd returned to the castle from the holiday with a parasite. I couldnât stop thinking of him, wanting to talk to him, wondering where he was and what he was doing.Â
If that had been it, everything wouldâve been fine. I had enough self-control to keep myself from the things I wanted.
But George seemed to have this uncanny ability of knowing where I was. The day after weâd come back, heâd found me on a bench tucked against a hedge in the castle grounds. The day after that, heâd found me sitting against the wall of the furthest corner of the restricted section in the library.Â
No matter how hard I tried to hide, George was determined to find me, so my little parasite lived on.Â
He looked up from his bacon just then, eyes meeting mine before a grin spread across his still-chewing mouth. Determined not to be the first to look away, I raised an unimpressed eyebrow. He only smiled wider.Â
âY/L/N.â Malfoy sat at the seat across from me, instantly blocking my view of George.Â
I elegantly brought a bite of oatmeal to my lips. âNeed something?â
âNo, but you do.âÂ
Instantly, my sense of danger flared. âWhatâs going on?âÂ
âIf you werenât avoiding the common room, you wouldâve heard.â Malfoy glanced around at the table. âLook, thereâs about to be some news in the Daily Prophet.â The gravity in his cold, gray eyes quickened my heart as he pursed his lips.Â
Something happened.Â
Something happened, and the Slytherins didnât want to be around for the fallout.Â
Malfoy nodded at whatever expression was on my face and rose to his feet to sweep out of the Great Hall.Â
News that the Slytherins knew before the newspapers could only be a handful of subjects. News that was about to blow up this peaceful breakfast was an even smaller group, all related to one person.
The Dark Lord.
My eyes found George again, this time on purpose. His head was thrown back in a laugh that carried farther than those around him, an arm stretching out to shove Lee Jordanâs shoulder. Any minute now, the owls would come flying in, eyes would scan the front page, and that smile would die immediately.Â
Would his eyes fill with anxiety? Or would the shock not wear off before he left the hall? Would he look at me? Would he guess at the role my family mightâve played in whatever atrocities had occurred?Â
I didnât want to see that. But it was about to happen regardless, and simply knowing it would haunt me just the same as seeing it. Didnât I deserve to see it? To have that image in my brain? It was the penance that someone in my family needed to bear, and there was only ever one member of my family that ever bore it.Â
The crowd of owls flooded in, bringing letters, scrolls, and parcelsâand rolled up newspapers.
My copy of the Daily Prophet landed in front of me about the same time as everyone elseâs, but everyone else was distracted by their friends or food. With no such distractions, I quickly untied the newspaper roll and flattened the front page down on the table.Â
DARK MARK SPOTTED IN LAVENHAM â THREE DEAD BODIES FOUNDÂ
My stomach fell through the floor as I read. No signs of injury were found on the bodies, only terror frozen on their faces. Characteristic of the Killing Curse, the Dark Lordâs favorite weapon.
I hadnât finished the article, but I didnât need the extra information to let the event sink in. Instead, I watched.Â
It started with a murmur.Â
Then a rush.
Then everyone knew. Some were clamoring to each other to discuss while others sat in silence, staring down at the paper. Professor Sprout sat with her hands over her mouth while Professor McGonagall spoke with Professor Flitwick in low tones.Â
Professor Snape sat, staring down at his paper with his pale face impassive. I wished I was as good at pretending as he.Â
Finally, I took a deep breath and looked towards George.Â
Lee Jordan and Fred were gesturing towards the paper as they talked, the other Weasley siblings crowding around. Granger and Potter were there too. Distantly, I recalled that Potter had been telling anyone who would listen that the Dark Lord had risen again, yet he didnât look victorious at being confirmed. He and Granger were both pale, shaking their heads in disbelief as the Weasleys clamored.Â
And George sat in the center of it all, looking over Lee Jordanâs shoulder at me.
A horrible, blistering guilt sank into my very core as our eyes met. He looked as though he were going to be sick, but his gaze wasnât accusatory.Â
It shouldâve been.Â
We were on opposite sides, of the Hall and of this war.Â
But no, the grief in his eyes did not cast shame on me.
Which only made me cast more shame on myself.Â
-
Iâd been in a daze all day, and everyone else in the castle seemed to be the same. Most of the students and professors were distracted and fearful, while most of the Slytherins acted as though we were in enemy territory.
Professor Umbridge conducted her class as though nothing about today was different from any other day. Strange, that wouldâve been my response too and yet I hated her for it.Â
It was almost a relief to reach Divination and be given an assignment that required us to lay on the mossy floor and stare up at the enchanted ceiling full of the stars. Some book somewhere mustâve held the spell that Professor Firenze used in classroom eleven, and I was determined to find it someday because that classroom afforded the dayâs only modicum of peace.Â
Around me, my fellow seventh years were trying to finish the dayâs assignment, but my completed scroll already sat on the professorâs desk.Â
Watching the constellations, I rubbed the tiny star charm on my pewter necklace between my fingers. My parents and most of the other Slytherinsâ parents held very little stock in Divination, but Iâd seen it as another easy N.E.W.T.Â
I didnât need the class for a career since witches in my family didnât work, but another Outstanding on my report could not be a bad thing. I didnât believe in the interpretations I made or that stars miraculously held answers about the future. I cared only about checking the box.Â
But laying on my back in the dark, I suddenly wished Divination was real, if only to have reassurances.Â
Would my parents send me a letter soon? Would Umbridge zero in on my brother again? Would Warrington and the other Slytherins start trying to bully me again?Â
Was war truly on the horizon? Which side would win and how many would die?
Would I be able to tell George what he needed to hear soon? Would I become the person he seemed to already see? Or would the world catch up to us and separate us before weâd even truly come together?
Distantly, the bells in the tower rang, signaling the end of class. Those who hadnât finished their assignment would have to finish it before next class, and they grumbled about it. Some even put their unfinished scrolls on Professor Firenzeâs desk, clearly preferring to worry about other things.Â
I lingered even after the stragglers, not wanting to get caught in the hallway during the passing period. Funny, I was more used to avoiding the other houses more than Slytherin, and yet today the whole idea of avoidance felt heavier somehow.Â
A massive hand clapped my shoulder, and I spun around with my wand in hand before I registered that it was Professor Firenze.Â
Feeling off balance with the weight of his hand on me, I blinked up at the centaur. âSorry, sir, I thought youââ
âYou donât have long.â
I watched him, confused and worried by the solemn expression on his face. âExcuse me?âÂ
âThe answer to your question.â He removed his hand, yet his eyes bored into mine with the intensity and beauty of a full moon. âBefore the snow melts.â
My surprise didnât wear off quickly enough, and he clopped over to his private quarters.Â
âWaitâwhich question?!â I called as the door shut and remained closed. Only one answer? But Iâd wanted to know so many things!
Would the letter come? Would war start? Would George and I make it to the next step?
I didnât know.
But what I did know was that, by springtime, something would change.Â
-
âWhat could possibly be the point of giving Harry the map,â Fred was saying, âif you keep borrowing it?â
âYou know exactly what the point is,â George replied, scouring the parchment for Y/N.Â
Fredâs grumblings werenât quite comprehensible, and George didnât bother trying to puzzle it out. Heâd hoped his family and their friends would relax after spending the holiday with Y/N, and it had worked on his parents, Charlie, and Bill. His mother kept asking about Y/N and Clem, if they were eating enough and dressing warmly for the weather. But all those still at Hogwarts seemed guarded, and Fred particularly more so afterwards than before. Y/N refused to tell George about any of the conversations sheâd been bombarded with, no matter how many times he asked.Â
Would that woman ever tell him all her secrets?Â
Merlin, George hoped so.Â
And he hoped one of those secrets would contain the reason behind her expression this morning. While his friends and family had been ranting about You-Know-Who, sheâd looked at him with devastation. Devastation for him, he was pretty sure. But why?
âThere she is,â he muttered before folding up the map and shoving it into Fredâs hands.
âGeorge!â Fred called.
âBusy!â George called back over his shoulder, jogging towards the new Divination classroom occupied by Professor Firenze.Â
The bells rang while he ran, and he quickly planted himself down the hallway from the classroom as the students began filing out. None of them spoke about the subjectâGeorge suspected no one in the whole castle was speaking about coursework today.
Gradually, the hallway emptied, and he still hadnât seen Y/N. His breathing had calmed down after his run, which was good. He didnât want her to know that heâd been seeking her out so intentionally. He wanted to simply appear like heâd been doing all week with the help of the Marauderâs Map.Â
Despite all his efforts, when Y/N stepped out of the classroom, she nearly jumped when her eyes fell on him.Â
âAre you going to the match tomorrow?â George asked easily, sliding his hands into his pockets and leaning against the wall. He always did this around Y/N; heâd read somewhere that it was a way to appear less threatening, and he needed all the help he could get to not trigger Y/Nâs hypervigilance.Â
âUrmâŠâ Y/N blinked distractedly, as if not fully aware of the current moment. âThe libraryâs quiet during matches.â
Quiet. She was always looking for quiet. It hadnât gone unnoticed by George that every time his family had gotten rowdy over the break, Y/N found a way to disappear. No wonder she sometimes avoided himâhe wasnât necessarily a great provider of silence.Â
He wondered what it would take for her to grow loud herself. He couldnât even imagine it. But maybe if he hung around long enough, heâd get to hear it. âI was just wondering ifââÂ
âLook,â she shoved her Divination book into her bag, âIâve got to go. See you later?â And before George could utter a word, she turned on her heel and glided down the stairs in her tastefully easy way, the way she moved when she was trying not to draw attention to herself.Â
George did not do a thing to slow her down or change her course. He merely stared after her. Heâd known their conversation on Christmas Day would spook her, but recently heâd caught her watching him more than heâd ever imagined sheâd watch him. That had to mean somethingâŠright?Â
Was there a single thing he could do to help her open up?Â
Nothing he hadnât already done.Â
He sighed before turning around to return to his twin. His promise to wait for her was ringing in his ears. Waiting was turning out to be a lot harder than heâd anticipated.
Man, it's been a while since I updated for this, but the inspiration wouldn't leave me alone, so here!
Warnings: not edited đŹ
Word count: 2.4k
Sorrows Can Swim masterlist
-
Prince couldnât stay still.
The moment Maid informed him that Princess and Guard had left, he was possessed with the restless energy of a traveler and the scatterbrained spirit of a musician. He couldnât just stand, he paced. He couldnât just sit, he rapped his fingers against the arm of his chair in a nonsensical, apprehensive rhythm. He hadnât realized how much he relied upon the walls of the castle he controlled to keep Princess safe until he knew she wasnât within them.
Itâs for her birthday, he argued with himself as he stared unseeingly at the parchment in front of him.Â
If this is what her birthday entailed, thank heaven birthdays only came once a year. He couldnât focus on anything else when he was worried about her; she was all-consuming.Â
Sighing, Prince got to his feet and started walking loops around his library.Â
He'd ensured that the picnic basket theyâd taken had more food than they could possibly eat in three days, even tucking in an extra picnic blanket. His knuckles were red, dry and irritated from the brisk cleaning of her saddle, because Prince would not leave her equestrian safety to the stable boys. He had done all he could to make sure she returned safely, short of getting on his knees and begging Guard to protect the most important thing in his life.Â
And the only reason heâd not done that was because royalty did not kneel, not for anyone. To dirty oneâs knees was to humiliate oneself.
As if Prince needed to kneel for that when Princess was around.Â
-
The moment the sun started falling from its position directly overhead, Prince stationed himself at the window of an abandoned bedchamber. Once his little sister had gotten married and went to live on her husbandâs estate, the room lay forgotten, tucked away from the bustle of the castle.Â
Sheets covered the furniture, and the chest was shoved against the wall so that it would open towards the wall instead of towards the person opening it. The only colorful things in the room were the drapes, drawn tight to protect the room from the sunâs rays.Â
There wasnât much at all to say in favor of the room, except for its north-facing window, high up enough to give Prince a perfect view of the castle gatehouse. When Princess and Guard returned, the only person to see them arrive before Prince would be the lookout in the gatehouse itself.Â
Still full of nervous energy and unable to stand still, Prince opened the chest, wedging himself against the wall to rummage through the contents. He bumped the open lid with his elbow, causing it to slam shut. If he hadnât moved his hand in the nick of time, heâd be down five appendages.Â
He sighed, sitting down on the chest.Â
This is what heâd been reduced to? His concern had turned him into a lurker and a snoop. He was better than this. Shaking his head, Prince shut the drapes and left the bedchamber.Â
Princess and Guard would return when they would return, and nothing Prince could do now would speed their arrival.Â
Sitting down at his desk, Prince was just scooting his chair closer to it when the doors of his study burst open with such aggression, the doors banged the walls.Â
Brother strode into the study. A sick feeling in his stomach, Prince rose to his feet. Only the most pressing of emergencies would send his brother here in this fashion. âWhat has happened?â
âI need you to remain calm,â Brother said, as if his arrival and the furrowing of his brows inspired serenity.
Prince stared back, his heart thundering.
Sheâs dead, he thought faintly. Heâs about to tell me my wife is dead.Â
Brother clasped his hands behind his back. âIâve just discoveredâŠthat Princess left the castle today alone with one of the castle guards. I shouldâve been told immediately, but my guards didnât tell me until just now.â
Prince did not move, reeling from the whiplash. SoâŠBrother was just here to tell him that his wife was with another man? He tried to break through the sudden numbness that had settled over him. How should he act? Surprised? To roar as a jealous husband would and then tell his brother that he would handle it? Or maybe denial was the most convincing response, as Prince still couldnât believe the situation himself.Â
But Prince knew it was too late for all that when Brotherâs urgent expression loosened into a shock of his own. âYouâŠyou knew.â His eyes narrowed. âHow do you know?â
Sitting back down in his chair and propping his elbows on the chair to rest his head on his hands, Prince tried to take a deep breath.Â
The lying was too much. He was tired of it. He spent so much energy concealing this secret from all he could, and now his own flesh and blood stood before him, feeling betrayed. Prince should feel betrayed. He didnât have it left in him. âI sent them. Princess wanted to see the falls for her birthday.â
âBut alone?â Brother demanded. âItâs completely preposterous, especially for you! Why would you put her safety at risk simplyâŠâ
The silence in the study was deafening, but Prince found all he needed to in the growing look of horror on Brotherâs face. Brother knew. Prince expected relief at the secret now carried by two backs instead of one, but he just felt hollow. Brother, however, seemed full of rage. âHow long has this been happening?â
Belatedly, Prince remembered Guardâs threat. So far, Prince hadnât confirmed anything, not shared any facts or feelings, but Guard was not a man of honor. It would not matter that the secret had come out in other ways; once it was out, Guard would have no hesitation in bringing ruin upon the kingdom. âYou must not tell anyone,â Prince said lowly.Â
The ferocity of Brotherâs glare could set Prince aflame. âHave you gone balmy?!â
âIâm telling you, if this gets out, it could bring war to this castle, not to mention what it would do to Princessâs reputation.â
âReputation?â Brother echoed. âIf you were so concerned about her reputation, what possessed you to send your wife off with her lover?!â
Prince held his brotherâs furious gaze. âBecause I love her.â
âThatâs very sweet,â Brother said, the sarcasm rattling in the empty space of Princeâs chest, âbut she clearly doesnât care a whit for you or this kingdom! I mean, you must be a dunce to do such a thing!â
âPerhaps I am,â Prince murmured, his quiet words quite the offset to Brotherâs volume. âBut regardless of that and despite the fact that she doesnât care a whit for me, I would do anything to make her happy.â
âThen buy her jewels! O-or a new dress, women like dresses! Donât let her cavort around with another man, not when she is yours!â
Mine.Â
Pairing that word with the image in Princeâs mind of a laughing Princess running through the garden didnât sit right. She wasnât his. She didnât want to be his. She was her own. Her own to give to who she wanted, and that was not him.Â
Slowly shaking his head, Prince folded his hands together. âI wonât force my love on her.â
âThen have her live in the same chastity you have chosen!â
Princeâs eyes lowered to the cracking skin of his knuckles, realizing heâd forgotten to put salve on them after cleaning Princessâs saddle. There was a bit of blood that had seeped through and dried in a dark red. âNo one should live a life devoid of love. It is lonely, and out of all the things I wish for her, loneliness is the farthest.âÂ
âShe has friends, ladies-in-waiting, pets, and more money than she could ever spend. She does not need some mere soldier for some fantasy of love!âÂ
âItâs not the love she imagines it is,â Prince admitted, looking up to fix his brother with a hard stare. âShe does not need to be wise, I can be wise for her. But she does need to be happy, because I canât be happy for her.âÂ
âHowâŠâ Brother trailed off, looking quite overwhelmed. âI know that love is not always rational, but how can you still protect her?â
Not always rational.Â
Prince wanted to laugh. Nothing about Princess or his feelings for her were governed by logic or reason. âI donât know. If I knew how to make the feelings stopâŠâ He paused. Would he actually get rid of his love if he could? He didnât know.Â
Brother let out an aggravated breath. âWell, I hope you trust Guard.â
Prince looked up questioningly.Â
Brother gestured at the window behind Prince. âItâs begun to rain.â
Slowly, Prince rotated towards his window to see that his brother was right. Grey clouds had hidden the sun, and droplets were starting to fall against the glass. Prince glanced at the clock. It was past four in the afternoon.Â
They shouldâve been back by now.
-
âSend every soldier we can spare!â Prince roared. âNo one rests until the princess is safely returned!â The thunder boomed, emphasizing his distress. The soldiers were all pulling cloaks over their heads as they ran into the stables, preparing to ride out into the growing darkness. The rain made it nearly impossible to see, and it would quench any torch.Â
Prince watched them ride off to the north together, towards the falls. Somewhere along the way, theyâd find Guard and Princess.Â
He clenched and unclenched his jaw. If war came, then he'd deal with it.
Prince didnât care if Guard hated being caught; the feelings of a wretched man such as he were irrelevant when compared to the importance of the princessâs safety.Â
âWhat I wouldnât give to be you,â Prince mumbled. His brother got to train with the soldiers; Prince had to deal with the council. Brother had the safety of his trainings while Prince had to bow to every rule to accomplish anything. But most of all, Brother wasnât staring at one of the worst storms, wondering if the love of his life would survive.
It was agony for Prince to know Princess was missing and know he would be useless out in the rain looking for her compared to his soldiers.Â
A shadow moved, and Prince looked to see one of the stable boys standing in one of the now-empty stalls. âHello,â he said gently.Â
The boy pressed himself against the stall wall.Â
âItâs alright.â Prince turned to face the boy, but did not draw closer. âI wonât hurt you. Whatâs your name?â
âThe boyâs mute,â Brother muttered from behind him.
A flush of embarrassment hit Prince. âMy apologies.â As he gazed at the boy, he could see the fear on his face and the way the small body shook from head to toe. Prince tried for a kinder tone. âIâm sorry if Iâve frightened you. I promise, you arenât in any trouble.â The boy didnât look relieved from the fear.Â
Prince knelt down, his right knee landing squarely in the mud that slowly started soaking through his pants. He looked directly into the boyâs eyes. âItâs okay to be scared. Iâm scared right now too, which is why I need your help. Can you be brave and help me?â
The boy gave a short nod, edging closer.Â
âCan you point in the direction they went?â
The boy blinked a few times, and with each blink, Princeâs heart clenched. Then, ever so slowly, the boy crept to the opening of the stall, lifted his arm and pointed.Â
To the south. The opposite direction of the falls.Â
Prince wanted to curse, to scream verbal filth at the grey skies. After a moment of keeping his body completely still, he let out a long breath. âThank you.â He patted the boyâs shoulder and then stood to face his brother.Â
âThere arenât any soldiers left to go,â Brother said, in response to his unspoken questions.Â
âThen I must go after them myself.â Prince strode towards his horse.Â
Brother quickly got in between them. âYouâre the heir, you canât go without an escort!â
âHang an escort!â Prince shouted, shoving his brother aside. He went to the nearest saddleâthe one that had originally been on Princess's horse before he re-saddled it.Â
âI know you're worried, but the kingdom cannot lose its crown prince alongside its princess!âÂ
Prince whirled around, the saddle in his hands. He fixed Brother with the fiercest stare he could. âIt will lose me anyway! She is my heart, and a prince cannot rule without his heart!âÂ
âSir!âÂ
Both brothers turned to see two of Brother's personal guards running towards them in the rain. And the sight of the third man held between them made Prince's heart sink.Â
Brother breathed a sigh of relief as the guards reached the stable. âYou found them.â
But Prince studied the faces of his brother's men. They were stone-faced, as Brother preferred, but the bigger soldier was clenching their charge's arm far harder than necessary, and the smaller one looked as if heâd swallowed a frog.
Guard shook his head.Â
The man they held, the man that once called Prince pathetic was now covered in mud all down his pale and drawn face. He didnât need threats to know the trouble he was in.
"Where did you find him?" he asked the soldiers.
"Sneaking into the barracks."
Prince did not kneel this time, bending over at the waist to bring his face right to Guard's. âWhere is she?â
âI know you went south. Did you go to the river? To the marketplace?âÂ
âYour highness?â the smaller soldier asked.
âWhat?â said Prince and Brother at the same time.
The manâs face reddened. Apparently the attention of two princes was too much. âSir, he's talked of growing up in Teorn.â
A village. Five miles south. Twice as far as Queen's Veil Falls.
Prince leveled Guard with a stare. âYou took her to your home?â
Guard did not reply, but the tensing of his shoulder was enough.Â
Princeâs fists itched to bring a storm of wrath down on the head of this obnoxious, traitorous fiend. But even as satisfying images of bruises and blood ran through his mind, Prince uncurled his hands, looking off towards Brother. âMake sure heâs secured.â He brought his saddle to his horse.
âWhere do you think you're going?â Brother asked, grabbing Princeâs shoulder.
Prince yanked his hand away. âYou'll have to lock me up to stop me.â As he finished strapping the saddle, the skin on the first knuckle of his right hand split, a singular drop of blood spreading through the crinkles of his skin.Â
Brother let out a long sigh before saddling his own horse.
Y'all I was trying to take my last final of the semester but Canvas shut down, so I just worked on this instead. Hope you enjoy!
Summary: Despite the distance between their two lands, Y/N, princess of Archenland, is close friends with King Edmund the Just. But when push comes to shove, will friendship turn to more?
Warnings: none
Word count: 4.9k
White Moves First masterlist | Main masterlist
The day of the tournament arrived, and Cair Paravel was nearly bursting at the seams with the amount of guests that had come to watch and participate. Even though not a single person had come from Calormen, every room had an occupant, and the hallways were so crowded, Iâd taken to spending all my time in the suite or the private library for the monarchs. Just because the whole tournament was in my honor didnât mean I wanted the attention.Â
That morning, if anyone other than Rona witnessed the way I vacillated between gowns, it mightâve been a great blow to my reputation.Â
âMy lady,â my ladyâs maidâs frustration was barely restrained after I discarded my sixth gown, âany of your dresses will be adequate.â
âI want to look more than adequate! Rona, this is my first appearance as the kingâs new wife, I have to look worthy of it!â
âYou are a princess,â Rona all but snapped. âYour station already makes you worthy.â
Light blue to represent the Just king or red to represent my new home country wouldâve been best, but I had neither. In truth, Rona was right. Any of them would be fine. But a nagging feeling in my gut made me feel as though how I looked today was paramount.Â
Iâd settled for a rose dress that made me look soft and sweet and hoped it would be enough. Being the guest of honor, Iâd been seated in the center of the royal stands in a makeshift throne decorated with red ribbons and white roses. The sun was already shining, making the trimmed grass look vibrantly green and filling the field with warmth. I had no doubt the warmth would get oppressive later in the day, but for now, it filled me with a bit more confidence. As uncomfortable as it was to be placed in the seat most optimal for being viewed, I did have the advantage of being able to see everyone.Â
Everyone.Â
The stands opposite from me were filled with Narnian creatures. The smaller creaturesâbirds, squirrels, and the likeâwere crowded into the stands for a good viewpoint while the larger creatures like giants and centaurs simply stood on the grass beside the stands.
There mustâve been over two hundred pairs of eyes across from me, yet the stares that felt invasive came from those sitting on my side of the field. Lucy and Queen Susan were seated on my right and already discussing the events of the day. On my left, however, was a large portion of the lords and ladies Iâd grown up in the same court with.
Nearest me sat Lady Constance. She was only a year older yet sheâd married over three years ago. âThe trip here was intolerable,â she was saying quietly to the lady beside her. I peeked to see it was Lady Grace, whoâd been married almost that long as well. âI never ride side-saddle.â
I frowned then quickly smoothed my expression into placidness. Did Lady Constance think the trip to Archenland would be more comfortable in a carriage? She wouldâve been tossed like a salad and bruised like a potato rolled down stairs.Â
âOne of those goat-people showed us to our rooms,â Lady Grace whispered back. âHe had actual goat legs. I was terrified the whole time.â I barely withheld my scoff. Lady Grace had the courage of a Dormouse and the depth of a puddle; of course she was terrified of a faun.Â
âPerhaps this really is a barbaric country,â Lady Constance replied, lightly fanning her face now. âPrince Rabadash was correct.â
Revulsion swept through me, and I bit my lip to keep from snapping at the two ladies who had no idea I was listening. That was hardly the impression I wanted to make on my first day in the public eye.Â
âIf I were princess of Archenland,â Lady Grace said, âI wouldâve much preferred going to Tashbaan. Did you know it actually snows here?â She shuddered as if feeling the winter chill.Â
âNot to mention Tashbaan fashion!â Lady Constance snapped her fan closed for emphasis. âHow can Narnia have fashion when itâs only animals?â
I grit my teeth. Weather? Fashion? These were the values these ladies wanted to make life-altering decisions with? Were they truly so ignorant?
âI do love your dress,â Lady Grace complimented Lady Constance.Â
I tried to tune them out, but the talk of ribbons, lace, and fabric permeated through everything until I started to feel as though no amount of puce could compare with their finery. I supposed, as I self-consciously smoothed my skirts, that the only concerns Archenland wanted these ladies to have were those sartorial and meteorological.Â
Then a thought occurred to me, a thought so horrible that it left no room for anything else.Â
As ignorant as these ladies sounded to meâŠwas that how ignorant I sounded to Edmund? Edmund, who knew so many things? I, who knew so little?Â
A terrible memory arose in my brain of my wedding night with Edmund. A warrior and a king, forced to listen to me talk about how I preferred my dress to my motherâs. And what about all the times Edmund had listened to my talk of what I was doing with the gardens? My stomach sank straight through the wooden boards of the stands, falling all the way to the core of the earth. Was Edmund mortified by me as I was by these ladies?
Just then, cheering arose as the competitors took to the field, beginning their warm-ups. The unspoken intention behind this time was to allow the competitors to size each other up and decide who they wanted to challenge.Â
Corin looked completely natural on the field, having practiced his whole life, but Cor kept glancing around at the other competitors with doubt written all over his face. It seemed far too dangerous for Cor to compete, but heâd said our father expressly told him to participate. Of course my father ordered Cor to participate in a tournament he himself wouldnât attend.
âThe high kingâs hair gets darker every year,â Lady Constance mused as she leaned forward to ogle Peter. âSoon, he wonât even be blonde.âÂ
âIs that King Edmund?â I heard Lady Grace ask and my eyes immediately searched the field until I saw my husband.
Most of the competitors were already wearing their armor, but Edmundâs only defenses were his breeches and a white shirt. The shirt was large enough to fit loosely on Edmundâs frame, but he was already sweating, so parts of the shirt stuck to his skin as his sword slashed through the air and caught the light of the sun.
âThe best swordsman in the North,â Lady Constance breathed, and for once, I agreed with her reverence. Edmund was deserving of it. Sitting a little straighter, my eyes followed the movements of Edmundâs arms. The midmorning air was still cool, but my face grew almost unbearably hot.Â
He was a man through and through.Â
And I was not much more than Lady Grace the Dormouse.Â
Lady Constanceâs voice broke through my reverie once more. âI wish my husband would compete in these tournaments.â
âItâs not quite the experience you might imagine,â Lady Grace said unhappily. Her husband always competed and never had the burden of sitting at the table of victors at a banquet.Â
âWell, at least your husband can compete.â Lady Constanceâs fan was flapping again. âMy husbandâs jowls are starting to reach his collarbones.â
I couldnât help my horrified grimace, slightly turning my face away from them so as not to draw their attention. How could they be having this conversation in public with no shame?
âJowls or no,â Lady Grace replied, âhis pleasure is still not mine.â
At this, I leaned to the right, towards my sisters-in-law, ready to beg them for conversation if thatâs what it took to stop listening in on the travesty happening on my left. But while the Queensâ conversation about one of the lords on the field settled in my ears, my mind was churning.
These ladies wereâŠconcerned withâŠmaking their husbands happy. As my eyes followed the dark-haired swordsman, guilt swarmed in my gut. Only poor wives didnât even consider their husbandâs happiness. I needed to give him moreâŠbut more of what? What could he possibly want from me?
He loves you, said a little voice in my mind, sounding like a cross between the voices of the queens on my right.Â
But did he really?
âMy lady?â Rona walked up the stairs of the stands towards me with a goblet balanced on a tray. She paid no mind to the attention she mustâve been receiving from everyone else in the stands as she came to a stop near me. âOne of the kitchen maids asked me to bring this to you.â
I inhaled the smell, the familiar scent of rose water reaching my nose. My favorite.
Rona, looking as unbothered as she wouldâve had she been sewing a button, curtsied. âKing Edmund wished for you to have refreshments throughout the day.â Then, she left, tucking the platter under her arm as if she hadnât just thrown a great complication into my thoughts.
Queen Susan leaned forward to send me a small smile. âA drink for his lady love.â Lucy burst into a fit of giggles.
I tightened my hold on the goblet to keep my hand from shaking. Iâd always known Edmund to be a thoughtful man, but a man merely thoughtful wouldâve sent refreshments for his sisters as well. So he mustâve been something more than thoughtful. An almost painful sense of urgency arose in my gut, making it impossible to sit still until I knew one way or the other.Â
Was I his lady love or a Dormouse?
âExcuse me,â I said lightly to the queens, who both smiled at me, before marching past Lady Constance and Lady Grace with my chin held high.Â
A centaur was standing by the stairs of the stands, and he reached out his hand to help me down the steps. He wasnât one of the ones who gasped when upon descending the stairs, I walked out onto the field.Â
-
âEdmund?âÂ
Edmund was in mid-strike when he heard his wifeâs voice. Surely he imagined it, for why would Y/N ever be on the field during warm-ups? But when he looked over his shoulder, there she was with a trail of staring competitors behind her.
Transferring his sword to his left hand to keep the blade farther from her, he reached out his right hand. âWhat are you doing on the field?â
Was something wrong? He searched the stands behind her. Where was the guard that heâd assigned to watch over her today? Once he saw the centaur standing beside the stands, he studied his friend instead. She didnât seem worried, but she wore that pucker she always did when she was thinking intensely about something.Â
âI wanted to see you.â The gentle clasping of her hand with his didnât match the fire in her eyes. A glowing determination that made his stomach flip strangely. Reaching up with her free hand, he felt her touch on his neck, bringing her close enough to him that Edmund was suddenly aware of the sweat he was drenched in.Â
âI probably donât smell very good,â he said, quietly so that none of the competitors on the field could hear. He would likely never live it down if they heard him saying such a thing. Sweat was a crucial part of the uniform of champions.Â
âI donât care.â Y/N stepped even closer, pulling slightly on Edmund as her gaze lowered from his face. âUmâŠI wanted to ask your permissionâŠif itâs alrightâŠâ She bit her lip, the fire in her eyes growing muted.Â
Edmund frowned. He didn't like that. He didnât know what she was asking, but he hated that she still felt like she had to ask his permission for simple things. As if she needed it. As if he would refuse her anything. âOf course.â Out of all the outcomes he was expecting, he didnât expect for Y/Nâs eyes to flutter shut. His concern rose astride his confusion, just as she simultaneously pulled him forward and rose up onto her toes.
His eyes grew wide. Was sheâ
She pressed her lips to his.Â
Oh.
His eyes fluttered shut.
Oh.
The crowds all roared their appreciation for the kingâs wife, but the roar was a distant thing.
Her lips were so soft, and she kissed him in the lightest possible way she could've while still being considered a kiss. Even in this, after gaining his unnecessary permission, she still moved with hesitance. Â
He wanted more of her.Â
No, not simply more. He wanted all of her.Â
Letting go of her hand, he wrapped his arm around her waist, hauling her to him. He tried to keep his sword arm away from Y/N, not wanting to so much as bump her skin with the heavy weapon. But when Y/Nâs tongue brushed his in answer, he heard the distant thud of his sword falling on the grass as both his hands found her waist, pulling her closer into him.
And then her fire was back, burning him through her fingers and her lips, spreading through his body until he was a living flame.Â
He couldnât hold her tight enough, get her close enough to him. She responded by wrapping her arms around his back, holding him firmly.Â
This was their third kiss. The others had been skin-deep, for the benefit of others, but this kiss felt different. And so this kiss burned a mark upon his soul, and he would gladly let himself go up in flames for her.Â
All too soon, she pulled away, letting out a quiet gasp for air. Edmund probably shouldâve let her catch her breath, but it had already been too long since he'd felt her. So he chased her lips and captured them with very little resistance. The little sigh she let out into his mouth made his hands shake.Â
Forget the competition, Y/N had already won everything. Or perhaps it was Edmund whoâd won.Â
The competition.Â
The cheering finally broke through his reverie, and he pulled away with intense effort.Â
The look on Y/N was somewhere between blissful and satisfied. If he actually had the wherewithal to manage something more than an open mouth, he wouldâve looked the same. âDid IâŠmiss something?â he asked, breathless and amused as he continued to hold her tight to him. He was already dreaming of when heâd get to kiss her again. Maybe when he won the tournament?
âI wanted to wish you luck,â she said shyly, her eyes darting all over his face as if checking for signs of discontentment. âSorry.â
âDonâtâŠuh, itâs fine.â Edmundâs mind felt so scattered, especially as he decided he needed this kind of luck every day. Her hands still rested on his chest as if she didnât notice the sweaty shirt underneath her palms and fingers, and he couldnât help puffing out his chest slightly.Â
Y/N noticed the movement and lifted her hands like she were about to pull away, but Edmund quickly caught her hands. âHey.â
She stopped, looking up at him. âWhat?â
âFor the record,â Edmund squeezed her lightly, content in his bewilderment, âyou never have to apologize for kissing me.â Heâd expected Y/N to duck her head or cover her warm cheeks, but the smile on her face was only slightly bashful.Â
Leaning in, she pressed her lips to his cheek for half a moment, and Edmundâs stomach somersaulted headlong into the flames again. Then, she turned away and walked back towards the stands where the nobles from Archenland and his sisters were all staring.Â
Edmund watched her go, blinking.Â
âYou dropped this.âÂ
Edmund tore his eyes away from Y/N settling back into her seat to see Peter holding out his sword with a knowing grin on his face.Â
âShut up,â Edmund said, taking his sword back. He meant to continue with his warm-up, but every lift of his sword was half-hearted.Â
She'd never kissed him first, he'd always been the one to do it.Â
Did this mean she would start doing it more often?Â
He wasn't sure what to think of that. He couldnât afford to be dropping things all the time.Â
-
Everyone in both stands was staring, as well as the competitors on the field which included my brothers, but I didnât care. I sat prim and straight against all the attention.Â
Edmund loved me.
I knew Edmundâhe wouldnât have kissed me the way he did otherwise, not even for the benefit of our ruse. He certainly wouldnât have been open-mouthed like a fish after I pulled away, nor would he have dropped his sword unceremoniously on the grass to hold me closer. Not King Edmund, the best swordsman in the North.
But Edmundâs confidence came from knowledge. Knowing things gave him the foundation for his effortless conversation and conviction. He stammered when Iâd stopped kissing him, and he seemed confused even when he told me not to apologize for kissing him.Â
He loved me, and he had no idea.Â
Was this the first time it had been noticeable? Or was it only the first time Iâd noticed?
Feeling flushed, I drank from my goblet, the delicate flavor blooming on my tongue. He loves me, my heart sang with harmony from my mind and stomach. This time, the voice sounded like my own. He loves me, he loves me, he loves me.
-
The archery was first, and Edmund didnât bother to watch. If Susan were participating, he wouldâve just so he could see the disappointed looks on all the faces of the Archenlandian losers. But Susan had said she had no need of Y/Nâs favor, so she remained in the stands.Â
An unexpected number of Narnians participated, desperate for a chance to win now that their queen wasnât competing.Â
Once the archery was over and a medal awarded by Y/N to Adonis the centaur, Edmund approached the field, dressed in his armor.
It was a simple bracket. Peter and Edmund started on opposite sides of the bracket, and Edmund defeated opponents with excitement as he thought of crossing swords with his brother at the end of it all.Â
But when Edmund had stepped away from the field to drink some water, he returned to see Peter sitting with those whoâd already been defeated. Heâd lost? To whom?
âFinal match,â cawed Swallowpad, the raven on the council. âKing Edmund against Gobre from Archenland!â
Gobre?
Edmund didnât recognize the name, and with no title, he had no clues to puzzle out this manâs identity.Â
As if sensing this, Gobre lifted a hand to his helmet and pulled it off to match Edmundâs bare head.
Edmund glanced over at his wife to see what she thought of her fellow countryman, but she was engaged in conversation with his sisters and did not seem to notice his attention. Did she know Gobre well? She didnât seem to be interacting with the other ladies he recognized from Archenland. There were two sitting near her, yet Y/N was turned all the way away from them.Â
As he watched, Lucy said something that made Y/N laugh, and her delighted smile made one spread across his own face.Â
âReady!â called Swallowpad, perching on a post in the field placed just for him.
Edmund twisted his sword around fluidly as he easily switched hands and switched again. There was a lot he didnât know and much he wasnât good at, but this? Edmund had been born to wield a sword.
Gobre assumed a defensive stance, looking very serious, yet Edmund couldnât miss the slight smile on his competitorâs face.
An eager opponent.Â
How fun this was about to be.Â
âGo!â
Excitement sparked through Edmundâs veins at the first clang of the swords. Even though this was a fight only in the name of competition, the electric feeling of fighting for his life zinged through him. Not a dissimilar experience to having Y/Nâs lips on hisâŠ
Distracted, Edmund waited half a moment too long to duck a swing, and the wind of his opponentâs sword whipping through the air made his sweaty hair flap. Another swing, which Edmund met.Â
The man put more power behind his sword than Edmund had expected.
He fell back a step, letting their blades separate. What kind of swordsman was this man? Heâd never seen anyone fight this way. He studied the manâs face. The man couldnât have been a noble, his skin was too tan and his armor too old.
The man slashed, interrupting Edmundâs perusal.Â
Edmund fought hard, harder than heâd fought all day. Despite himself, he felt a smile on his face. He loved the challenge, and this man was the biggest challenge heâd faced in quite a while.
The man, however, did not smile. With every clang of their blades, his expression tightened even more. Competing against a king was a lot of pressure, and Edmund hoped it didnât mess with the manâs strategy. As the man bent to avoid Edmundâs sword, he shifted his right shoulder back, and Edmund lifted his sword to meet the strike.Â
But the strike did not come from the side.Â
A powerful stroke hit his sword right at the handle, and Edmundâs fingers couldnât hold on through the shock.Â
His sword fell to the grass for the second time today, the thud just as resounding.Â
The man pointed his blade at Edmundâs neck for just a moment before backing away. âApologies, Your Majesty.â He held out his hand to help Edmund up.
âDonât apologize,â Edmund said, accepting the help. âYou won. Congratulations.â
The man ducked his head and pulled his hand from Edmundâs. âThank you, Your Majesty.âÂ
The crowd was still cheering, so Edmund leaned in. âIf you ever want to leave Archenland, it would be a pleasure to have you here.â
The manâs eyes widened, like heâd never anticipated that, before sweeping into a full bow this time. âIâm honored.â
âNow go accept your prize.â Edmund gestured to Y/N, who was already holding the medal awarded to the hand-to-hand combat winner. He stepped back, allowing the man the spotlight. The pride of some men wouldâve been wounded by losing to an unknown man, especially if their wives were giving the prize. But Edmundâs pride lay in other things; he really didnât mind losing, not when it was against a worthy opponent.Â
âWho is that?â Edmund asked Peter curiously.
âI think heâs the son of one of the minor Archenlandian lords.â Peter cocked his head. âLord Bote, perhaps?â
Edmund nearly shuddered. That odious man had cornered him at his wedding feast and talked of nothing other than how beautiful his wifeâs attendant was. He now hoped more than ever that this young man would accept his offer to live in Narnia.
The young man in question approached the royal box where Y/N stood with a radiant smile. She was a princess that any country lucky enough to have her should be proud of, though Edmund doubted anyone could be as proud of her as he.Â
Reaching down, Y/N placed the medal around his neck before clapping with the rest of the spectators.
âSheâs a natural,â Peter said. âOur people love her.â
Edmund grinned. âNarnia is better with her here.â
A little laugh came from Peter, a confusing enough sound that Edmund looked away from his wife and to his brother. âYeah,â Peter said, âNarnia is much better with your friend here.âÂ
Not understanding, Edmund raised his eyebrows, but Peter waved him away.
Happy to refocus on his wife, Edmund watched as Y/N went down the stairs of the box like she had done earlier, coming out onto the field to congratulate the tournament winner. The man knelt and kissed the back of her hand. Even from where he stood, Edmund could see the blush on her cheeks from the attention. It made him grin. What was so endearing about seeing her flustered, Edmund couldnât figure out, but it made him want to try anything just to see her a little nervous.Â
Then his mind snagged on something. If the man was Lord Boteâs son, why was his armor not new and well-kept? Especially if he were attending a tournament in another country, he would want to represent his land to the best of his ability.
As Edmund watched, the manâs face grew serious. He leaned in closer to Y/N, his lips moving.
Edmund couldnât hear what he said, but a searing warning tore through his gut.Â
Before he could think, he was running. âY/N!â
-
The cheers of the crowd faded away as the man leaned in closer to me. âPrince Rabadash sends his congratulations on your nuptials.â
My mind didnât have time to process his words before I heard my husband shout. âY/N!â
I tried to step away, but the manâs grip on my hand didnât loosen as he lifted his sword. A scream fell from my lips as I tried to yank my hand out of his unyielding grip. âWhat are you doing?â I cried, pulling.
Dimly registering the flash as the sword caught the light of the sun, I pulled back with enough force that I lost my balance, crashing to the grass.Â
And then a loud clang sounded as another sword arced to meet the one about to slice me in half.Â
The grip on my wrist released, and I scrambled backwards through the grass, staring in horror as Edmund positioned himself in between the man and I in time to dodge the manâs strike.
Heâd just been defeated by this man, yet he engaged him once more with no fear!Â
âEdmund!â I cried, just as Narnian soldiers rushed from every place in the field.
âStop this!â Peter roared in the voice of the high king, but the flurry of attacks didnât slow. I scooted back on my backside until my back hit the wood of the stands, staring in horror at the man now trying to hurt my husband.
âSurrender!â Edmund commanded through gritted teeth.Â
The manâs only answer was a violent swing aimed at Edmundâs head.Â
âEdmund!â The name welled up from the fear in my gut and broke through my lips.
While the man wound up for another swing, Edmund ducked and kicked the manâs knee. The man lost his balance with a cry, just before Edmundâs sword met his shoulder. The swords mightâve been dulled for the tournament, but Edmundâs strike was powerful enough to draw blood. The man barely had time to clutch the wound before Edmund had disarmed him and the other tournament participants swarmed the man, holding him.
Struggling viciously, it took three fauns and a centaur to restrain him.Â
Then, my view was blocked by my husband. âAre you alright?â He threw his sword aside, falling to his knees in front of me and searching for any injuries. âY/N, answer me!â
âIâm fine.â Accepting his hand, I stood shakily, staring at the man who had headbutted one of the soldiers. âWho is that?â
âI donât know,â Edmund said with a scowl.Â
âTake him to the dungeons!â Peter boomed, and the soldiers started to drag him off.Â
âYou will never subdue Calormen!â the man shouted. âWe are mighty!âÂ
I clung tighter to Edmund as we watched him go.Â
âAre you sure youâre okay?â Edmundâs hands started roaming my arms, as if checking to make sure they were still completely there.
âIâm fine.â I gave a little laugh, partially to try to ease his fears and partially from hysteria. âIâll definitely need a drink from your rose water now though.â
Edmund looked confused, opening his mouth to speak when Queen Susanâs voice cut in. âThe crowd is terrified.â
I glanced around at the stands to see half the spectators on their feet and all with expressions of horror. I pulled away from Edmund long enough to lift my hand in a wave. Waves of relieved cheers and staggered applause filled the lawn, but it didnât matter to me.
Not when Edmund was holding me so close.Â
He turned to me. âWhat rose water?â
I blinked. âThe rose water you sent me.â
âI didnât send you any rose water.â
What? It hadnât come from him? I bit my lip. SoâŠhe hadnât been thinking of me. Lady love hadnât been an optionâŠaside from the fact that he did love me.
Edmund clutched my arms with an urgency that broke me from my thoughts. âY/N, did you drink from it?â
âOf course I did,â I said defensively. âIt was hot.â
I didnât understand the look of panic on his face, nor did I understand why he immediately ran for the stands. Seizing the goblet, he came back to me to take my hand. âWeâre going back to the castle,â he said under his breath. âAnd straight to the healers.â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Summary: Despite the distance between their two lands, Y/N, princess of Archenland, is close friends with King Edmund the Just. But when push comes to shove, will friendship turn to more?
Warnings: historical inaccuracies, if we're assuming Archenland was more Medieval than Victorian, but I am not a historian :D
Word count: 5.6k
Series masterlist | Main masterlist
Edmund blinked awake, the sun starting to poke through the curtains of his new room. The room was still cold from the night, and the bed was so soft and warm, he felt like he was sinking into it.Â
He turned on his side to see if Y/N was awake, but she wasnât there.Â
Groaning to himself about how cold it was, he rolled to the side, the bottom half of his body sliding off the bed before he stood on his feet and went to the bathroom.
He shoved the bathroom door open, and went to the basin. But when he went to dunk his hands in the water, he hesitated. Why was there red punch in his basin?Â
He turned around and screamed.
Y/N lay on their bed, with Rabadashâs hands around her throat. Her legs kicked as her face was slowly going blue. âToo late!â Rabadash crowed, his eyes too large for his face. âYouâre too late!â
-
Edmund jolted awake, arms flying to the other side of the bed.
Where they collided with his sleeping wife.Â
Y/N let out a grunt. âFive more minutes,â she mumbled, pressing her face into the pillow.
Edmund blinked, glancing around the room. The faintest bit of light came through the thin curtains, just enough to tell him that dawn was still a ways off. Heart pounding, he withdrew his hands and let his head fall back on his own pillow. She was fine. It was a dream.Â
He was awake now and could see the absurdity of it. If Y/N was really being strangled, her blood shouldnât have been everywhere. And Y/N and Rabadash couldnât magically appear in his bed when they hadnât been there before. Also, Rabadash would never be able to sneak into Cair Paravel without encountering multiple guards. He wouldnât know which room was theirs, so heâd get caught long before he managed to stumble upon them.Â
The logic calmed his heart rate, and he closed his eyes to sleep again.Â
But the images remained. Rabadashâs leering face. His hands wrapped around Y/Nâs throat. Edmundâs own helplessness in preventing Rabadash from making him a widower.
Edmund yanked the covers off and stood.
If he couldnât sleep, he might as well start his day.
-
Edmund was still tense this morning, but I could see his effort to overcome it by bringing breakfast to me and announcing that it was his turn to show me around his home.Â
A grumpy Rona helped me dress quickly so I could meet Edmund in the drawing room of our suite. âEdmund,â I said reproachfully as he led me out of our suite and into the hallway.Â
In the middle of a yawn, his eyebrows lifted. âWhat?âÂ
âWhy didnât you tell me that women donât wear corsets in Narnia?â I demanded.
Edmund looked as if he werenât quite sure if he should be scandalized or defensive. âUhhhâŠâ
âI wouldâve come so much sooner just for that alone.â I took a breath, relishing the freedom. âAlthoughâŠâ I frowned. âNow Iâm cursed with the knowledge that your sistersâ waists are naturally that tiny. What I wouldnât give to have waists like theirs.â I stopped for a moment to duck my head into the nearest door to see another suite that looked a lot like ours.Â
When I turned around, Edmund was staring at my torso. I waited for his eyes to jerk up to mine, but they remained fixed. âUmmâŠEdmund?â
âI donât understand, your waist is fine.â He tilted his head, still staring. âThe whole point of a waist is to connect the two halves of a body. If a waist does that, isnât it a good waist?â
I tried to withhold my laugh, I truly did, but how could one not laugh at a comment like that? Especially when the speaker looked so adorably confused. âMen,â I said, rolling my eyes before bounding forward to link my arm in Edmundâs. âI want to see everything.âÂ
Edmund led me through the Great Hall once again, pointing out a dent in the wall from when he and Peter had knocked over a suit of armor that had since been moved six inches to the left to cover said dent. Then he guided me through the kitchens. A tray of iced buns sat on the counter, and Edmund waited until the old cookâs back was turned before swiping a bun. He grinned at me as he tore it in half for us to share, but didnât seem to notice the way the old cook fondly rolled his eyes as we walked by. After a quick tour through the stables, he brought me out to the gardens. The Archenland gardens, the ones my mother had supervised every step of the way, were manicured, planted neatly and maintained with a vigor.Â
My father hadnât allowed me to change a single thing about them.Â
The gardens here were wild. Free.Â
Like me now, I supposed.
I listened as Edmund pointed out how a summer lightning storm had charred the bark of a great tree, and yet it still stood. He was glad of it, showing me where he and his siblings had carved their names into one of the massive branches.Â
Edmundâs history was all over Cair Paravel, and imagining every iteration of Edmund as he'd grown up made me ache in a pleasant way that I did not understand.Â
âWeâve all agreed that you are encouraged to do what you like to the gardens,â Edmund said with a smile. âYou have a better eye for it than any of us.â
âOh, but the orchard has been splendidly kept!â I exclaimed.Â
Edmund laughed. âThe woodland creatures tend to it, mostly because the pollination helps the bees. But they're far too busy to maintain gardens, and none of us have the knack for it.âÂ
I looked around at the gardens. Whatever I wanted seemed a very overwhelming thing.Â
But how exciting.Â
A way to leave my mark as well as contributing some beauty to Edmundâs homeâŠand by extension, giving something to Edmund himself.Â
Not that a garden could ever measure up to a life saved, I mused as Edmund guided me back inside. But a garden is something to give at least.
âAnd this is the council room.âÂ
I slowed to a stop, preparing for Edmund to finish with a quick goodbye before continuing inside. But he slowed with me, continuing to point out little things about this hall that I would never have noticed on my own.Â
Edmund paused long enough to say, âMr. Tumnus,â in acknowledgement as a faun walked past. I looked at the silver scarf the faun wore with interest, and if I wasnât mistaken, the faun also had a spark of interest in his eyes when he looked back at me.Â
âThe meeting will start soon,â Edmund murmured, looking at the room.Â
âI understand.â I shot him a smile. âIâll see you later?â
Edmundâs head twisted to look at me, his eyebrows furrowed. âWhat are you talking about?â
âUmmâŠyouâll be in the meeting for a while, yeah? Iâm pretty sure I know how to get back to the library, Iâll just find a book to amuse myself.â
Edmund muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like wishing my father had an unfortunate accident. âYouâre coming to the meeting.â
âI-I didnât want to assumeââ
âAssume Iâd keep my word?â
âEdmund,â I said reproachfully.Â
âY/N,â he replied in almost exactly the same tone. âYouâre in Narnia now.â
In Narnia.
He didnât say that I was a princess or his wife or the wife of a king or or anything else to do with our stations. As if the only thing that needed to change for me to be invited into the meeting was the location.
Edmund didnât wait for me to find my words. He took me by the hand and gently started leading me inside. âYou will never again have to hide behind a tapestry,â he promised in a whisper just for me as he led me inside.Â
The councilroom was far less grand than Archenlandâs, even less grand than the bedroom Edmund and I now shared. For starters, I couldnât tell which seats belonged to who; they all looked the same. The council members were conversing with each other in gentle, easy words. No one looked panicked, no one was raising their voices, no one even seemed to be sizing anyone else up.Â
Peter and Queen Lucy were already seated beside each other, talking. An empty seat sat on Peterâs other side and two empty seats were on Queen Lucyâs. Edmund seated me in between his sister and himself.
Too overwhelmed to talk to either Edmund or Queen Lucy, I stared wide-eyed at the council: the four Pevensies, an owl, a raven, a centaur, Mr. Tumnus the faun, a beaver, and one other human woman. Without me, they would've been an even ten. I tried not to read into that.Â
As Queen Susan settled into her chair, Peter rose to his feet. âI call this meeting to come to order.â
Instantly, everyone finished talking, giving the high king their full attention. âThe first order of business is to introduce someone very special.âÂ
My face grew hot as everyoneâs attention turned to me, but they all wore smiles.Â
âEveryone, this is Princess Y/N.â
I lifted a hand in an awkward wave before I could decide if that was something a princess should do.Â
Peter smiled in such a way that made me feel less ridiculous. âWe are very glad to have her here, and we want to make sure that everything is well settled.â
âThe first order of business,â Edmund cut in, âis officially adding Y/N as a permanent member of the council.â
I gave him a wide-eyed look, but Peter nodded. âAs a princess of Archenland, her insight is greatly valuable.âÂ
âFormerly of Archenland,â Edmund grumbled, and chuckles ran through the room, some of them sounding distinctly not human.Â
âFormerly of Archenland,â Queen Susan repeated, looking just as amused by her brotherâs clear claim on me as everyone else did.Â
âAny objections?â I did a double take as I realized it was an owl who had spoken. The room was quiet for a moment, everyone wearing smiles or nodding. âPrincess Y/N, we welcome you to the council.â The owlâs beak shifted in a way that almost looked like a smile. Could owls smile?
âForgive me, your majesties,â Mr. Tumnus said in a quivering voice, âbut if weâre going to add a fifth throne to the throne room, we should commission it as quickly as possible.â
A throne?
âA crown as well,â Queen Lucy added. âThose take a while to make.â
The centaur beside Queen Susan spoke up in his booming voice. âAnd we shall have to decide what title to bestow on her.â
âI believe a section of the Western Woods would be appropriate,â said a voice lovelier than I wouldâve expected from a beaver. Were those glasses on her nose?Â
âAgreed,â Edmund added.Â
âPlease,â I interrupted, my cheeks flushing as everyone in the chamber turned to me. I didnât often have this much concentrated attention in my direction. If I did, it was because Iâd been announced before entering a ball or if I wore a particularly pretty dress to a public event. But this? They were all looking at me.
I glanced at Edmund quickly, and the sight of his attentive face brought me the courage I needed. âI donât need a throne. Or a title or lands of my own. All I need is a home.â
There was silence in the room.
âYour highness, you are our princess now.â The beaver gestured at the council. âWe want to afford you with every honor appropriate for your role.â
âMy role is not to be another person of authority.â My voice sounded so much clearer and steadier than I could ever remember it sounding. âI am a new wife and sister-in-law and citizen of Narnia. Those titles are the highest honor I want. And if I can serve the council in any way, than that is far more than I ever couldâve hoped for.â
The members of the council nodded as I finished. âI think I speak for us all,â croaked the raven, âwhen I say that we are humbled by your humility, your highness.â
Murmurs of agreement filled the room, and the heat in my face dissipated somewhat.Â
âThere is one issue.â Mr. Tumnus nervously adjusted his scarf. âWhen King Edmund and Princess Y/N have children, her highness being titleless might confuse the line of succession.â
My mouth dried up as my cheeks burned anew.Â
When.Â
Succession.Â
I could not bring myself to look at Edmund or anyone else, staring instead at the knot in the wood of the table.Â
To my everlasting relief and gratitude, Queen Lucy spoke up from beside me. âMy siblings and I have always said we will decide the line of succession as it becomes relevant. Yes, as of now, Edmund and Y/N are the only ones married, but there are four monarchs and much may change in the next few years, Iâm sure. It is hardly fair to pressure my brother and new sister by trying to figure out the line of succession now.â
Sister?
I felt emotion welling up in my chest at Queen Lucyâs words, and I breathed around it. I would not cry during my first ever council meeting. A soft and delicate hand reached out to squeeze mine, and I decided right then and there that I would treat her as a sister in return and call her âLucyâ.Â
âIs that a satisfactory answer, Mr. Tumnus?â Queen Susan asked.
âQuite, your majesty.â Mr. Tumnus shot me a warm smile, clearly trying to ease any doubts that he spoke out of care. As if I could doubt the faunâs sincerity in any way.Â
The owl rustled its wings. âBut we must celebrate our kingâs marriage somehow, if not with the announcing of a new line of succession or of a coronation.â
âI agree,â said the centaur. âWe did not get to host the wedding, and the occasion must be marked.â
âWhat would you suggest?â Peter asked.Â
As the council continued to discuss how best to celebrate the union, I listened in awe. The differences between council meetings in Archenland versus Narnia were astounding. Here, wisdom was still wisdom regardless of the station of the speaker. No one spoke over each other. And not only were the two queens in the meeting, but several other females of different kinds as well.Â
The only other human woman present was one whose station I could not discern. Her clothes were practical yet well made. Her head was bare, no crown or circlet denoting her as high-ranking, and she had not yet spoken, taking great care to listen to all. At one point, she picked up her quill and thoughtfully twirled it between the fingers of her left hand as the room listened to Lucy, who was expressing such excitement over the idea of a ball that only she could express without seeming inauthentic. The womanâs fingers were scarred from a burn, but they still had much dexterity despite their past injury. It was only upon watching closely that I realized that the quill started turning itself above her fingers.Â
My breath caught.Â
Magic.Â
No one else seemed to notice my reaction, but the woman caught my eye and winked.
Whoever she was, I liked her.
âI suggest a tournament,â the magic woman said, immediately drawing everyoneâs eyes. They all seemed to regard her with the utmost respect. âLet the competitors compete for their new princessâs favor.â
âWe must invite other territories to come compete,â cawed the raven.
âNo.â
Edmundâs harsh tone didnât sit well with me, not after the peace and camaraderie of the council. Everyone in the room paused, also sensing the shift.
âYou know,â Queen Susan said gently, âitâs customary to open our borders for tournaments.â
âI donât care. I donât want a single person from Calormen present.â
âEdmund,â Peter said, with some undercurrent I didnât understand. But from the way the magic woman shifted in her chair, she understood. âCalormen will not be welcome to participate, but Y/N is from Archenland. We should allow her people to join if they wish.â
Edmundâs jaw worked. I debated squeezing his hand to comfort him, but the idea of such a public show of affection felt too daunting in this room. âVery well,â he relented.Â
The room was silent for a moment.Â
âOh!â Lucy clapped her hands together as she always did when delighted. âWhoever wins the tournament wins the opportunity to dance with the new princess at the ball!â
Murmurs of support rippled through the room, and though Edmund didnât seem overly fond of Lucyâs idea, it was soon decided. In a week, a three-day tournament would commence, ending with a ball on the third night.Â
After a quick conversation about something to do with a village nearby, the council adjourned. Those with wings hopped straight to the open window, flying out of it. The others filed out of the room, some in a hurry, others dialoguing with each other about many different things as they left.Â
âWell?â Edmund asked, holding out his hand to me with a soft smile. âWhat did you think?â
I allowed him to pull me to my feet. âI thinkâŠIâmâŠin shock.â
âDonât worry.â Edmund led me out of the council room and back down the hallway. âYouâll get used to all of it quicker than you think.â
âWhere are we going?â I asked as he led me in a different direction from the others.Â
âI thought weâd take a detour before lunch,â he said mysteriously, swinging our clasped hands between us like we were children.
He led me back to our private drawing room, where a little table had been set by the window. And on it were two chessboards. One my own, on which a velvet bag holding all my pieces lay. The otherâfully set upâI had never seen before.
âIâm sorry,â I said as Edmund pulled out my chair for me, âyour chess set is gold?â
âSolid gold.â He had the good graces to look embarrassed. âIt was a gift.â
âOh, well, then itâs not ostentatious at all,â I said sarcastically as I sat. âItâs perfectly normal. In fact, now that you mention it, you ought to have diamonds encrusted in the pieces.â
Edmund chuckled as he sat opposite me. âHonestly, I prefer your set.â He picked up the velvet bag and started pulling pieces out and setting them upright on the table.
I ran my finger over my wooden chessboard, savoring the dips and ridges of dents and scratches, all from a long life of being used. Then, almost automatically, I flipped the chessboard over to look at the engraving on the back.Â
To my daughter on her thirteenth birthday. So we can play until the pieces wear down.Â
I pursed my lips, too confused to untangle the feelings that erupted upon reading the words.Â
âI didn't know your father gave you your chessboard,â Edmund said.
I nodded, not looking away from it. âHe's the one who taught me to play.â
âBut you've always said that I'm the only person who will play with you."
I looked up at Edmund to see that heâd paused in pulling out the pieces, like heâd gotten so distracted that heâd forgotten what he was doing completely. âThe first time I beat himâŠhe refused to yield his king. We played through to the end, all the way up to checkmate.â I let out a shaky chuckle. âIt was the last time we ever played.âÂ
A frown formed on Edmundâs face. âA good king knows how to lose graciously.â
I didnât reply to that. I had no reply. Who was I to know what would make a good king?Â
I flipped the board over, allowing Edmund to finish setting the pieces up, noting that he automatically set the white pieces up on my side. When he finished, he smiled at me, looking almostâŠtentative. âWhite moves first.â
I leaned towards the board, pushing the kingâs pawn forward two spaces.Â
Like always, it didnât take long for Edmund to get wholly absorbed, staring down at the board, sometimes tilting his head as if a new angle would somehow change the position of my knight or rook.
But as Edmund studied the board, I studied him.Â
Iâd only ever seen him in Archenland, where heâd been a guest. Sometimes, when Edmund spoke in public with my father or my brothers or in a council meeting, he seemed so mature and so much older than me. I thought the tension of his posture and guarded nature followed Edmund everywhere. But now that he was home, his face didnât hold so much seriousness. And he even slouched forward in his chair to prop up his chin on the heel of his hand. Here, he was different.Â
Here, he was even handsomer than heâd been in Archenland.Â
Did I look different to him now?Â
A good different, where I seemed more beautiful?Â
I hoped so.Â
Edmund grinned at me. âYour move.â
I moved my queen over, distractedly. Edmundâs hands dwarfed the chess pieces, yet he moved them dexterously, never accidentally knocking pieces over the way my father sometimes had. Sometimes he moved the pieces with his right hand, the silver of his signet ring catching the light. When he used his left, it was his wedding ring that flashed.Â
Edmund pushed his rook forward. âCheck.â
I shifted my rook too, fiddling with Edmundâs old signet ring that was still on my index finger. Did his jawline always look so pronounced or was it the lighting?Â
âCheck.â
Staring at the pieces, I tried to focus on the game, but my thoughts lingered in the space between Edmund's eyebrows. What was wrong with me? With a shake of my head, I retreated my only remaining bishop.Â
âCheckmate.âÂ
I blinked down at the board, suddenly seeing the trap that Iâd blundered into. Edmund got up from his chair. âDistracted today, are we?â
âNo,â I retorted, accepting his offered hand and following him as he led me out of the drawing room.Â
Edmund just grinned. âMy opinion still stands: itâs better to play black.â
âIt is not,â I insisted. âYou only got to play the Kingâs Defense because I expanded on the queenside.â I stepped closer to Edmund to allow a servant through with her basket.Â
âExactly my point.â Edmund opened the royal dining room door, allowing me through. âPlaying black means you get to improvise. Thereâs power in response.â
âTalking about chess?â Lucy asked, already seated at the table. We nodded as we joined her.Â
âDo you play?â I asked.Â
âNot hardly,â she replied. âThe only thing I know about chess is that itâs better to play black.â
âIt is not!â I burst out as Edmund grinned.
âDonât blame her for being correct,â he said as Peter and Queen Susan entered, also in the middle of a conversation that I could not yet hear. âShe knows that there is honor in waiting for your opponent to reveal themselves.â
âHonor?â I repeated. âYou think playing black is more honorable?â
âOf course. Playing white is bold, but playing black is wise.â
I rolled my eyes. âStatistically, white wins more often. Thatâs a proven fact.â
âSure,â Edmund replied. âBut when you win with black, the victory is that much sweeter.â
I was conjuring my reply when I noticed the dining room was quiet. Glancing at Edmundâs siblings, I saw them all smiling widely.Â
âTruly meant to be,â Lucy sighed.
Heat flared in my cheeks, and I looked down at my plate.Â
-
After lunch, Peter and Edmund excused themselves to start organizing the details of the tournament with the royal guard and the household mistress. They invited me to go along with them, but I declined. I didnât know much about tournaments and didnât have much interest in organizing one.Â
Once the door had shut behind them, Lucy propped up her chin on her hands. âY/N?â
I took another sip of water. âHmm?âÂ
âSue and I were talking, and I realizedâŠI never got to hear the story of how you and Edmund decided to get married.â
Oh no.Â
âYes, it happened so quickly,â Queen Susan said. âEdmund didnât tell me anything, even when I pried!â
I hadnât anticipated this. Edmund and I hadnât talked about it. Peter was the only one in this whole land who knew the truth about how Edmund had married me to save me from Rabadash, and I couldnât tell Edmundâs sisters without checking with him first.Â
And now Lucy was looking at me with her sweet face and Queen Susan with hers expectant and no-nonsense, and my brain shut down.
âUhhhâŠâ I resisted the urge to rub my neck. Whatever I said would be the story that Edmund and I had to tell for the rest of our lives. The best lie was always true.Â
âWellâŠI was in my drawing roomâwe often played chess together in my drawing room and, well, he comes to Archenlandâexcuse me, came to Archenlandâso infrequently that we really wanted to play as much as we could.â I nervously smoothed my dress down without realizing it and then hoped they saw it as bashful instead of disingenuous. âHe came and then he justâŠsaid it, it wasnât really a question, I mean it wasnât like he demanded it or anything, but he said it so flatly that I didnât really realize what he was saying and then I was a bit nervous so he calmed me down and then I said I would marry him and he left.â Having run out of air, I sucked in a breath. âTo go ask my father. For permission.âÂ
The more I spoke, the more disappointed Lucy looked. Iâd never had a sister before, and I so desperately didnât want to let down my new one.Â
âWe shouldâve known better,â Queen Susan said, looking apologetic. âEdmundâs never been a romantic sort.â
At her words, I could barely decipher if the heat of my face was from embarrassment or anger. âEdmundâs perfectly romantic!â I protested, thinking of the dying blue flower Iâd taken great care to place in my trunk.Â
Queen Susan wrinkled her nose. âEdmund? Romantic? He hasnât even given you a real ring.â
âI donât know,â Lucy said before I could argue. âDid I ever tell you about the first time I realized Edmund was in love with Y/N?â
The question was not aimed at me, but I doubted Queen Susan could feel even a fraction of the amount of curiosity I did after hearing that. Did she meanâŠfeelings before our engagement? âYou didnât tell me.â My words were far too rushed for elegance, but Lucy didnât seem to notice.Â
âIt was when Edmund and I visited for the boar hunt, do you remember?â
âI do.â My father had invited both my brothers and Lucy to join the hunt with him and Edmund, leaving me behind at the castle. Edmund and I had barely gotten to spend any time together that visit. âBut that was a whole year ago.â
âWell, Edmundâs normally a very good hunter, you see, but that day, he was melancholy.â Lucy sent a look in her sisterâs direction that I couldnât decipher. âKept trying to find excuses to return to the castle.â
My heart flared suddenly in my chest, like a great bird suddenly spreading its wings.Â
âWell, you know how moody Ed gets,â Queen Susan said, swirling her goblet around.Â
âYes,â Lucy said thoughtfully. âAnyhow, after the hunt, Edmund only stopped long enough to take off his muddy boots before heading straight for the library.â
I instantly knew what she was talking about. âOh, Edmund brought me a novel as a gift that trip. Iâd told him Iâd be in the library reading it while he was gone.â Itâd been a sentimental story, full of magic and adventure and duels and true love and all the things I loved in stories and Edmund despised. He believed those things were only worth experiencing in real life. He didnât realize how much I envied his privilege of getting to experience them off of a page.Â
Lucy smiled with such vigor, I knew she relished the sharing of this memory. She had no way of knowing that I relished hearing it even more. âI followed him because I wanted to ask if we needed to send any communication to Cair Paravel before dark.â
I racked my memory for what she mightâve seen that accounted for the slightly devilish sparkle in her eye.Â
âGo on,â Queen Susan said eagerly. âStop drawing it out.â
âWell, Y/N was wholly absorbed by her book, all curled up in the window seat. And Edmund just stood by the bookshelves, watching her read.â
He did?
I tried to remember if Iâd ever seen Edmund looking at me, butâŠtruthfully, I only remembered being distraught when heâd interrupted me because the dragon in the story had stolen a little girl from a nearby village, and I was terrified for the girl.Â
Lucyâs smile and sparkle dimmed into a thoughtful expression. âIâd never seen Edmund look like that before. JustâŠsmiling at her like she was all he could bring himself to care about.â
Queen Susan gave a short laugh. âThatâs how he always looks at her.â
A lump formed in my throat. His siblings knew him better than anyone; it was far more likely for them to be accurate than inaccurate.Â
Lucyâs smile grew sly again. âEdmund finally stepped forward and asked her if she liked the book, and she saidââ
âThe heroine gets carried everywhere,â I remembered with something like horror as I finally remembered what happened next. âShe kept passing out or hurting her ankle or growing weak in the knees from hunger, and the hero kept pulling her into his arms to carry her.â
Lucy was practically glowing with the thrall of her story. âYou went on and on about how unrealistic it was and how men couldnât really carry women around like that all the time. Edmund kept trying to interrupt, but you wouldnât let him.â She looked at Queen Susan. âUntil Edmund just stood up from his chair, scooped her up and started walking around with her in his arms!â
Queen Susan let out a squeal, and my hands flew to my cheeks, half in horror and half in glee.Â
âOh, the screeching Y/N did, Susan!â Lucy said, raising her voice over her sisterâs squeals and my protests. âShe kept trying to worm out of his grip, telling him that she was too heavy and he shouldnât tire himself out and heâd proven his point and enough was enough!â
And Edmund had only laughed, not satisfied that the point was proven until heâd carried me a full lap around the library. I couldnât believe weâd been so preoccupied with each other that we hadnât noticed Lucy watching us.Â
âThat was when I figured Cair Paravel didnât need to hear anything from us that evening,â Lucy finished. âAnd when Y/N and Edmund both came down to dinner, they couldnât stop giggling the whole meal.â
âWell!â Queen Susan exclaimed. âI guess I stand corrected!â
âThat you do.â Oh, Lucy looked so very triumphant as she stood from the table. âAnd I deserve iced buns for knowing more than you!â
Queen Susan and Lucy led me down the same staircase to the kitchens that Iâd gone down earlier with Edmund. They talked about something, but I couldnât focus. My head whirled as the same breathlessness Iâd felt in the orchard came over me. With how Lucy told her story, Edmundâs fondness for me seemed so very obvious, even when my own memories didnât reflect such tenderness. Was Lucy adding things to the story because Edmund and I had wed? Or were my own memories so desperately flawed that I missed something so tremendous as any special tenderness Edmund felt for me?Â
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I hung back as the sisters burst into the kitchen.Â
Was it possible that I could be so distracted by how special Edmund made me feel that I missed the depths of his effort to do so?
He was the only person, man or woman, who played chess with me now. He was the only person whoâd ever brought me a book, other than my governesses, but they wanted me to learn while Edmund wanted me to enjoy and knew what I would enjoy. He was the reason Iâd officially attended a council meeting. He protected me over and over, listened to me endlessly, and never seemed to tire of my company.
My own family had never done those things, and not that long ago, I wouldâve said that they loved me.Â
If Edmund did all these thingsâŠwas it possibleâŠthat he did them because he loved me?
In all my years, Iâd never even dared to hope for such a thing. But now I did hope for it. I hoped so hard, it hurt.Â
-
Edmund jogged through the Great Hall. Perhaps it was undignified, but his meeting was over, and he wanted to play another game with Y/N. Sheâd been so distracted earlier, his win hadnât felt fair.Â
He heard female voices and slowed down, thinking one would be Y/Nâs, but it was his sisters that he came face to face with, both licking their fingers and smiling. âWhatâs got you two in such a good mood?â he asked warily.Â
âNo reason," Susan said at the exact same time Lucy said, âY/N.â
âWhatâd she do?âÂ
His sisters exchanged looks. âFell in love with you,â Lucy said.Â
Edmund rolled his eyes and brushed past them. Why did sisters always have to be full of such romantic notions?
Girl Who Talks to the Stars ~ Cinderella retelling
Thank y'all for voting for this to be the next thing posted! The title of this in my Google Docs has been "Brittany Drove Me to Fanfic" because the Cinderella retelling that inspired this is SO GOOD. You should be able to read this without reading the book, but I highly recommend it (Cinders, Stars, and Glass Slippers by Brittany Fichter). All character and worldbuilding credit goes to her!
Word count: 7k. I am apparently incapable of writing anything short, but I couldn't not write this, the idea wouldn't leave me alone. Partially because of Lewis. Okay, mostly because of Lewis. We love a good father figure. #justiceforLewis
Elaina loved the stars most, it was true. But when the dawn arrived and the White Whale was right where the stars said it would be, the sun was a close second.Â
The White Whale was close enough now that she could see the sailors running to and fro on the deck, panicking at the approaching pirate ship. It had been a moonless night, and they hadn't compensated for it. Her father, the late Admiral, would never be so taken off guard. These men would not have lasted more than a week aboard the ship Elaina had grown up on, and Elaina reveled in their incompetence.Â
Thank you, Elaina said in her mind to the stars, even though she knew they were sleeping now.
âThey shouldnât be here.â Lewis was frowning. âWhat would they be doing in these waters?âÂ
Elaina threw him a lazy grin. âDoes it matter?âÂ
âYes.â Lewis's folded arms tightened along with his jaw. âAnd you're on cabin detail.âÂ
Elaina let out a groan, leaning against the deck railing. âMaking me miss the fun stuff, Captain?âÂ
Lewis was not amused and did not deign to answer, merely striding over to where Jack was at the wheel. Elaina looked back at the White Whale. Even if she was annoyed at Lewisâs order, the crew's panic was like the smell of Cook's cinnamon sconesâsweet and devourable.Â
And Elaina was hungry.Â
-
âQuarter!â Lewis shouted to the crew from beside Elaina as the Broken Minnow finally drew close enough to the White Whale.Â
Now the fun could begin.Â
Gripping the rope in her right hand, Elaina jumped and was the first to touch down on the deck.Â
âFilthy pirate!â A young sailor charged at Elaina, holding his sword too high as he extended it towards her. With a grin, she lifted her blade to hit his at just the precise angle to send his sword flying. The sailor only had time to look shocked for a moment before Lewis rammed his sword hilt into the back of the sailorâs head, dropping him to the deck like a sack of potatoes. Or tomatoes, perhaps, considering how sunburnt the sailor was. He mustâve been new to the sea.Â
Lewis took off his captainâs hat to reveal the streaks of grey in his hair.
âDonât want to lose it, eh?â Elaina called to him as she kicked another sailor from behind, sending the boy into a barrel.Â
Lewis wordlessly jerked his head towards the stairs before tossing his hat at a sailorâs face and using the distraction to slice across the sailorâs arm.Â
Elaina ducked her way through the flashing swords and scuffling for those who didnât have weapons or had already lost them. No one seemed to notice, her small stature letting her easily dodge attention, so she was belowdecks quickly.Â
Pulling out her trusty tools, she got to work on the lock on the captainâs cabin door.Â
It didnât take much knowledge to raid a captainâs cabin for things that glittered and gleamed, but to find the documents with valuable information required the ability to read and think fast under pressure. No one on the Broken Minnow could do that as well as Elaina, as Lewis well knew. Lewis also knew that after Elainaâs hard work, there were only two captains on this sea that could beat Elaina with a sword: Lewis himself and Elainaâs father. One, Elaina was currently taking orders from, the other had been lost at sea a year ago.Â
The lock clicked, and Elaina held her sword firmly as she slipped inside, scanning the room to find the captain.
But the room was empty. It was also darker than she anticipated; rather than remove the curtain covering the porthole, she felt inside the first drawer of the desk until she found matches for the candle. Some of the wax was still soft, as if the candle had been lit not long ago. Elaina examined the unexpectedly clear desk and noticed bits of charred paper that were still smoldering. The captain, wherever and whoever he was, likely heard the shouts from his crew and burned his most crucial piece of information before locking the cabin.Â
Smart. Elaina wasnât surprised. Any captain of a ship as crucial to the Royal Navy as the White Whale wouldnât have ended up in his position by chance.Â
Crossing silently to the iron-bound chest in the corner, Elaina crouched with her tools once again.Â
The lid lifted with creaks and groans, revealingâŠ.clothes?
Elaina tilted her head at the fine brown jacket and creamy shirts. Why would the captain lock up a chest if all it held was a pile of garments? She started to rummage.Â
Ah. Tucked into the brown jacket was a stack of papers. Clever captain. Elaina shifted through the papers. She read both letters of communication and reports of naval positions, but they were few compared to the pages and pages of notes featuring one name.
The Shadow.Â
The name filled Elaina with dread. Why would a ship of the Royal Navy be concerned about the Shadow? The king had never believed the Shadow was real. Was the royal flag of this ship and the uniforms of the sailors a disguise? Was this ship masquerading as one thing to hide who they truly worked for?
Shoving the papers aside, Elaina heard something shift at the bottom of the chest. Another box, but with no lock.Â
A box she recognized.
It couldnât be.
With unsteady hands, she opened the clasp and lifted the lid.Â
She froze, staring down at the treasure sheâd revealed, her mind filled with questions. How did these sailors find them? How long had they had them? And did they know that they were magic?Â
A floorboard behind her creaked.
Elaina gripped her hilt once again, still staring down at the beautiful, blue slippers. âWhere did you get these?â Her voice was low. She listened for another creak, but it didnât come.
Some pirates were in this life for the profit. Some for the thrill. The smaller portion to which Elaina belonged did this because they had no choice, and no one was more dangerous than those with their backs against the wall. Clever this captain may be, but he had no idea who he was dealing with.Â
Another creak, and Elaina rose to her feet, twisting to slam her blade against the one about to arc down on her head. She swiped with her foot, trying to trip the attacker, but he dodged, whirling back into the shadows.Â
The light of the candle did not give her much to go on. She could only see that the attacker was tall, likely too tall to be a woman.Â
That was all she had time to notice before the manâs sword came rushing towards her face.
They exchanged blow after blow, and Elaina could feel the manâs strength behind every one. She ducked around the desk, trying to keep distance between them, but with one hand, the attacker sent the desk sliding towards the wall of the cabin.
She barely had time to raise her sword before his met it with such force, it sent her backwards.Â
Her back slammed against the wall, both her hands stabilizing the sword to hold it against the blade bearing down on her throat.
In a few moments, sheâd be overcome and this man would gut her like a fish.Â
But pirates didnât have to fight fair, and quarter did not apply to someone trying to kill her.
So Elaina kicked the manâs knee as hard as she could.Â
He let out a grunt and stumbled backwards. With a great leap, Elaina moved forward, the point of her sword aiming for his chest.
The attackerâs free hand pulled at the curtain over the porthole, and Elaina let out a cry as the sudden sunlight blinded her, holding her sword in a defensive position outward of her chest to block any blow that she could no longer see.Â
But no blow came.
Instead, the sound of a soft gasp reached her ears.Â
Blinking forcefully, Elaina let her eyes adjustâŠand looked right up into the face of Prince Nicholas.Â
Elaina reeled backwards. Her heart squeezed painfully in her chest as she frantically searched his features for some sign that it was just a stranger with a strong resemblance and not actually the prince. But it was unmistakably him, even if the lines of his face had sharpened to leave nothing left of boy in him.Â
They stared at each other, swords up, neither making a move.
In the moments that Elainaâs chest heaved with every breath and she stared dumbfoundedly at the prince, she realized.Â
This is why the stars sent her here.Â
She should have known. The stars never aided her in her buccaneer endeavors before yesterday. Sheâd hoped that in their almost year of silence, theyâd finally come around to respect the choice she had been forced to make.Â
But no. They sought to reunite her with her obsolete destiny.Â
Elaina wanted to dart for the chest to grab the shoesâher shoesâand rejoin Lewis, but the prince stood between her and it. If she wanted them, she was going to have to beat him.
âYouâreâŠâ Nicholasâs eyes flicked all over her body, clearly trying to process what he was seeing. On the Broken Minnow, Elaina had overheard the men calling her beauty dangerous, and she liked the sound of that. Nicholas mightâve grown up, but she had too, and Nicholas had good reason to fear her.
ââŠyouâre wearing pants,â Nicholas finished, sounding stunned.Â
Elainaâs grip tightened on her sword, and she debated swinging it at him.Â
Nicholasâs shock retreated to confusion. âH-how are youâŠhere? I donât understand, why are you with the pirates?â His shoulders stiffened. âAre they forcing you to stay with them?â
She stared at him, fighting the almost wild urge to laugh at his concern. It was far, far too late for him to be worried about her wellbeing now.Â
âIf they are, we can beat them.â Nicholasâs features distorted with anger. âYouâll never have to fear them again.â
Elaina let loose her laugh. âNice to know your arrogance hasnât changed.â She could see the moment he realized it.
"You're with the pirate crew?"
"No," she replied. "They're with me."
A gunshot sounded above, making both of them jump as someone on the deck screamed in pain.
âWhat are you doing to my crew?â Nicholas asked, his voice uneven.
âThe Broken Minnow has no love for the royal navy.â Elaina held his gaze. âThe only way to save lives is to beat us or surrender.â
Sheâd mostly meant it as a taunt, but Nicholas did not resume the fight she was now itching to have. He simply studied her. âWould you honor the terms of a nautical surrender? No more loss of life?â
âThat,â said a voice from behind Elaina, âis something youâd negotiate with the captain.â
Never had Elaina been more relieved to hear a voice. âCaptain Lewis,â she said, backing up, âmeet Prince Nicholas of Ashland.â
âYour highness,â Lewis acknowledged, a stickler for polite discourse even when he was a pirate. âWhat are your terms of surrender?â
âMy men are unharmed.âÂ
Elaina waited for the rest of the demands, like Nicholasâs own safe passage, but they never came.Â
Lewis gave a short nod. He hated unnecessary loss of life anyways, so it wasnât much of an ask, but the prince didnât need to know that. âIn return,â the pirate captain said, âwe take you and whatever valuables you have.â
Elaina glanced at the chest where her slippers still sat. They were precious to her, but they and whatever else was in the White Whaleâs hold would mean nothing compared to the ransom they could get from Ashland to return their prince alive.
Did Nicholas realize this as his gaze bounced between Lewis and Elaina, sizing them up? She couldnât tell what conclusion heâd landed on when he finally clenched his teeth. âVery well.â
-
Having stowed her slippers in her own cabin, Elaina stood stiffly beside Lewis in the captain's cabin of the Broken Minnow as two members of the crew guided Nicholas to a chair in the center of the cabin and tied him to it. Surprisingly, the prince didnât struggle. He simply gazed unflinchingly at Elaina, his expression unreadable.Â
It took everything in her to hold his gaze, especially when it made her chest tighten and her stomach flip-flop. Here he was, the man that allowed her to be falsely accused of treason and locked up. The man whose ship sheâd just conquered after declaring her allegiance to pirates. Why wasnât he looking at her like an enemy? And why couldn't she quite hate him the way she had every right to?
âThank you,â Lewis told the crew members, clearly dismissing them. They shot curious looks at Nicholas, but filed out, closing the door behind them.Â
Elaina broke her stare with Nicholas to look at Lewis.
Lewis almost imperceptibly raised his left eyebrow. Elaina let her head fall an inch, and Lewis immediately turned to Nicholas, sitting in a chair across from him and leaning forward. âAre you comfortable, Your Highness?â
Nicholas shifted in his chair, the only thing he could do with his tight bonds. âI would prefer not to be tied up.â
Lewis chuckled. Warmly, but not quite the same sound Elaina had known Lewis to make since she was a child. âWe have to keep you from getting into trouble, you understand.â
âThereâs a lot I donât understand,â Nicholas said softly, glancing at Elaina once more.Â
âLikewise.â Lewis rested his elbows on his knees. âPerhaps a conversation can clear the confusion.âÂ
Nicholas didnât seem to care that Lewisâs tone didnât imply he had any choice. He was still staring at Elaina. It took everything in Elaina not to shift her weight between her feet. She needed to show him her conviction. He would not make her question anything, and she would not reveal anything less than complete composure.Â
âWhy is the Crown Prince of Ashland and the head of the Royal Navy in these waters?â Lewis asked.
âHow did you get out of the dungeons?â Nicholas asked, his persistent eyes boring into Elaina.Â
âWeâre asking the questions,â Lewis said easily. âWhy are you in these waters?"
Nicholas didnât even blink. âHow long have you been with the pirates?â
âYou do realize you are at our mercy?â Lewisâs eyebrows were raised. âYour life could depend on how much you cooperate.â
âNo.â The word slipped out of Elainaâs mouth before she could think about it, and both men looked at her with surprise. âWe canât afford to hurt a prince,â Elaina said lamely.Â
Lewis shot her a look, and she cringed. Stupid. Sheâd just undercut their position by admitting any sort of fear of retaliation.Â
âUnless weâve decided whether or not weâre throwing him overboard, letâs not leave any bruises,â she added, trying to sound menacing.Â
Neither Nicholas or Lewis looked convinced by her threat. Stupid stars. The next time they spoke, sheâd tell them exactly where they could stuff it.Â
âIâll make you a deal,â Nicholas said suddenly.
âYou arenât in any positionââ Lewis started.
âAnswers for answers.â The prince tilted his head, about the only movement he could manage with his bonds. âIâll answer your questions if you answer mine. A polite discourse where acquaintances share information.â
âWeâre not selling pirate secrets!â Elaina said angrily.Â
âI donât want pirate secrets.â The side of Nicholasâs mouth quirked up, a vivid recall to the flirtatious prince Elaina remembered him to be. âI want to know about you.â
âDone.â
âLewis!â Elaina snapped.
The captain grabbed her elbow and pulled her out of the cabin, shutting the door so that Nicholas couldnât hear their conversation. âWe need to know what's going on,â Lewis whispered. âSomething big is brewing, but we canât protect our crew from it if we donât know what is happening.â
âNo one gets to decide for me,â Elaina growled. âNot even you, Lewis.â
Lewisâs posture did not shift. âThis is what it means to be first mate. It means everyone on board is your responsibility.â
âAt my own expense?â Elaina snapped back, loudly enough that Nicholas likely heard her.Â
âDo you think I never made any sacrifices to keep you safe when you grew up on the ship where I was first mate?âÂ
The weight of his words knocked the wind from Elaina's lungs. âNo, Lewis, I know you did.â
âAnd do you think this crew hasnât done a single thing for your safety and wellbeing?â
âOf course they have, butââ
Lewis held up a hand with an expression that showed just how little he wanted to hear her explanation. âIt is your decision, Elaina. But no woman or man is an island. Deciding for yourself is not the same as looking out only for yourself.âÂ
Elaina gaped at her captain. Was he calling her selfish? Heâd never spoken to her like this, never during her younger years while he was the first mate on her fatherâs ship, and never since sheâd joined his crew.Â
Finally, Lewis seemed to soften. âIâm assuming the prince has something to do with why you sought me out to join my crew a year ago?â
Unable to stomach the sympathy in his face, Elaina averted her eyes. She refused to tell him anything when she joined his crew, and Lewis never indicated any curiosity about it.Â
Lewis sighed like her silence was a full confession. âThe stars led us to him for a reason, and you and I both know better than to argue with them.â How Lewis could hold such reverence for the stars and the Maker whom they spoke with, Elaina didnât know. After all sheâd been through, she couldnât hold the same reverence, and she was the one who actually got to speak with them.
Lewis walked back into the cabin, leaving the door open.Â
Her decision.Â
Was she going to be the first mate heâd appointed her to be?
All her life, Elaina had looked up to Lewis. Any time her fatherâs ship stopped in a port, Lewis always had old friends to share a drink with and young sailors that watched him with awe. He earned loyalty easier than anyone sheâd ever known simply because of his integrity, and he was even greater in person than his tremendous reputation. Young Elaina had always hoped that if she stayed true to her character, she would end up like Lewis, with bonds stronger than any tide.
Instead, it had earned her a cell in the Ashland palace dungeons and an eventual place on a pirate crew.
She let out a long breath.
Lewis was right.Â
No man or woman is an island.Â
The Broken Minnow was Elainaâs island, her home and stronghold for the last year when everything else had been taken from her. And if the danger was real, she would defend her island.Â
Gritting her teeth, she walked inside. Lewis had taken her spot against the cabin wall, so Elaina dropped into the chair across from Nicholas. Immediately, she regretted the decision. Nicholasâs tall torso, even bound to a chair, was much higher than hers, but she couldnât stand back up now and risk looking indecisive or uncomfortable. âYou have a deal.â She folded her arms and leaned as far back against the chair as she could. As far away from Nicholas as she could. âWhy is the White Whale in these waters?â
âI was trying to find the Shadow.â
The Shadow. Of course. Nicholas had been consumed with the Shadow for a long time. âYouâre still hunting him?â
âI think heâs stoking civil war, and I actually prefer my country intact.â The side of Nicholasâs mouth quirked, and a stab of pain shot through Elainaâs chest.
That smile.
Itâd sent her heart in a flurry once.Â
Elaina took a deep breath. âWhat have you learnt?â
âThatâs your third question.â
Fear pricked Elainaâs mind. No. She wanted to look up at Lewis for reassurance, but she couldnât let Nicholas know heâd gotten to her. Since she was a little girl, Elaina was the observer, standing in the corner of her fatherâs dealings and then of Lewisâs. Now she was in the hot seat, and she had the sweat to prove it.Â
Nicholasâs eyes were intent, and she wished he would look away so she could again feel like she could breathe. âHow did you get out of the dungeon?âÂ
Elainaâs skin prickled. She still dreamt about the rats that had crawled over her when sheâd curled up on that cold, stone floor to cry herself to sleep. âYour mother let me out.â
Nicholasâs face went slack. âWhat?â
âYour mother let me out. Gave me enough money for passage on a ship out of Ashland.â Elaina tilted her head. âLooks like she knew better than I did that you werenât going to set me free.âÂ
Nicholas scowled, clearly resenting the statement. What right did he have to resent it? He was the one who left her to waste away under an undeserved life sentence.Â
Assuming that the king wouldâve decided against executing her.Â
âHow did you come to be on this ship?â
âLewis,â Elaina nodded her head towards the corner, âwas my fatherâs first mate.â
Something shuffled behind her. âElaina got out of Ashland on the first ship she could. Then, she started asking about members of her fatherâs old crew. Eventually, word reached me that a young woman was asking about the late Admiral, so I sought her out.â
Elaina finally looked up to shoot Lewis a glare. He remained, as ever, unbothered. âHow did your hunt for the Shadow bring you here?"
Of course, Elaina thought sourly. Lewis gets to ask questions without having to answer any about himself.Â
Nicholas shifted, and Elaina tried to enjoy his discomfort. Funny, it didnât work. âI received information that the Shadow makes his home across the sea. I was hoping that going to his home turf would lure him out so I could learn more, but he didn't take the bait." Nicholas's mouth remained opened as if about to go on, then shook his head to himself. âWere you taken care of? In the dungeons?â
âYour soldiers thought me a traitor,â Elaina replied, her tone unforgiving once more. âIâll let you do the math.â
Nicholasâs face tightened. However little heâd defended her a year ago, it was clear heâd been thinking about her since then and perhaps even felt guilty.Â
He deserved to.Â
âYou said the Shadow didn't take the bait,â Lewis said softly, drawing Elaina out of her thoughts. âWhy did you leave? Where are you going?â
âThe palace.â Nicholas looked back to Elaina. âAre you right-handed?â
Elaina was so preoccupied with the fact that he had only answered one of Lewis's two questions, she was sure she'd misheard the prince. âExcuse me?â
âYou always used to write with your right hand, but you fight with your sword in your left.â
Why did it matter?
âLewis taught me and heâs left-handed. It was easier for him to teach me if I also fought left-handed.âÂ
The sound of a boot scraping against wood sounded, and Elaina smirked. Yeah, see how Lewis likes it.Â
âWhat was on the document that you burned?â Elaina asked. Nicholasâs face paled. She leaned forward now, looking at him as directly as she could bear.Â
Nicholas shook his head, eyes pleading. âAsk me something else.âÂ
Really, as if that wouldnât only make them more curious.Â
"Something on that document made you leave before you had found the Shadow." Elaina leaned forward, bracing her elbows on her knees in a distinctly masculine gesture like Lewis had done. Whatever the answer was, it couldâve been the reason the stars sent her here, and if she had to offer up a large truth, one she knew he wanted to hear, maybe she could learn what tricks the stars were playing. âWhat was on that document?"
Nicholas shook his head.Â
It was a big truth he was hiding.
Only an equally big truth could make him share.Â
For my island, Elaina reminded herself as she rallied all her confidence, squared her shoulders, and let loose the truth that the prince didn't even know to ask for. âI wouldâve said yes.âÂ
Nicholasâs mouth snapped shut, confusion growing in his face.Â
Elaina could see the exact moment when he realized what she meant. His eyes went wide and his mouth fell open, as if his surprise were too big to contain. âHowââ Nicholas interrupted himself, shutting his eyes. âMy mother told you.âÂ
âShe didnât have to. In the chapel, before your sisterâs wedding, you gave me your coat. I put my hands in the pocket and found the ring.â Elaina leaned back, crossing her arms. âConsidering what you said when you taught me to dance, it wasnât hard to figure out who it was intended for.âÂ
âYou wouldâveâŠsaid yes?â She knew Nicholas had heard her. Was he trying to inflate his ego? She desperately wanted to believe that, except for the way he was looking at her.Â
It was too much like how heâd looked at her then.Â
âWell, maybe if you hadnât somehow tripped and accidentally kissed a princess.â The comment was nasty, but Elaina had learned this last year to cover her new vulnerabilities with hostility. âWhy were you going home?âÂ
âShe kissed me,â Nicholas said stiffly.
âI donât care. Itâs your turn to answer.â
Nicholasâs jaw rippled as he clenched his teeth. âThe king is dying.âÂ
Elaina shot up to her feet as Lewis came forward. Both pirates stared at the prince. âWhat?â Lewis croaked the word, and Elaina was reminded that Lewis served the king for years.
Nicholasâs face had grown stony and betrayed no pain. âI received word that my father is sick and likely wonât last the week. I was headed home to say my final goodbyes.â
âAnd be crowned king,â Elaina breathed.Â
âEveryone knows that the Broken Minnow hates the king.â Nicholas was looking at Lewis now. âLet me return safely with my menâŠand you wonât have to worry about my father anymore.â
Was this why heâd surrendered earlier? Because he thought heâd be able to go his merry way once heâd manipulated Elaina into sharing the truth?
Nicholas looked to her. âPlease.â He was not begging or sniveling, but there was an air of patheticness around him just the same.Â
For a split second, all Elaina could see was a son about to lose his father. And if the Broken Minnow detained him too long, heâd miss his only chance to say goodbye.Â
But then her heart hardened.
The king hadnât let her defend herself against the bogus claims of treason, and the prince in front of her hadnât done anything about it. She hadnât gotten to say goodbye to either of her parents before sheâd lost them or to her secondary family before sheâd been thrown in prison.Â
Why should the royal family get the goodbye theyâd kept from her?
Nicholas was looking at her, and the pain on his face made her wonder how much of her thoughts he had guessed. âItâs up to Lewis,â she said abruptly, standing from her seat. âIâm done here.â
And she walked out of the cabin, closing the door curtly behind her.Â
-
Elaina stood in the crowâs nest. It was common for a first mate to be on the night watch, which meant no sailor questioned Elaina spending her nights up in the crowâs nest, waiting for the stars to speak to her. Elaina had requested Lewis not put her on the night watch tonight, but heâd denied her request. And she couldnât disobey her captain.Â
Lewis had made a deal with Nicholas. The next morning, the White Whale would resume its course back to Ashland missing some precious cargo. Elaina knew Lewis's service in the royal navy made him more sympathetic to the prince's predicament, but she didn't care. She had her slippers back, and she would hopefully never see the prince again.Â
She stood stiffly, staring out at the waters, keeping her eyes peeled for enemy ships. But as the whirling of her mind weighed her heart heavier and heavier, she finally glanced up at the stars.Â
It was an especially clear night, so she could see even more of them than usual. Anyone ordinary would be looking upwards with awe or with intention as they charted a course. Elaina stared up at them now with betrayal and pain.Â
âHow could you trick me?â The slight, disbelieving shake of her head was enough to loose the tears in her eyes. âI don't understand what you want from me!âÂ
But the stars did not reply, ever the cruel and distant observers of her anguish.Â
Elaina swiped angrily at her wet cheeks and took several deep breaths, reining in her emotions with each one. She was Elaina, first mate of the Broken Minnow. She had survived much and would continue to do so. No one could rattle her, no one wouldâ
âBeautiful night.âÂ
Elaina nearly yelped, hand drawing her sword before she realized whose voice had interrupted her seclusion. âWhat are you doing?â She held her hand over her slamming heart as she glared at Nicholas. âYou shouldn't be up here.âÂ
âLewis let me out to relieve myself and stretch my legs. He said something about how itâd be better to do it at night when the crewâs asleep.â
Elaina scowled. That wouldnât be suspicious at allâŠif Lewis hadnât insisted she take the night watch. âI hope you're not thinking of relieving yourself up here, Jack just scrubbed the deck yesterday.âÂ
Nicholas finished pulling himself up into the crow's nest, and Elaina slipped her sword back in her scabbard, pressing herself against the railing as far as she could so she wouldn't accidentally brush up against the prince.Â
âI wouldnât want to undo all of Jackâs hard work.â Nicholas leaned casually against the railing, looking perfectly at ease. âSo what are the stars saying?â
A flare of pain shot through Elainaâs chest, and she covered it up with a frown. âThat privacy is underrated.â
Nicholas managed a little chuckle, but did not leave.
Why was he up here? What good did he think it would do?
She folded her arms, wanting to stew in silence until he left. But she just could not resist. âSo. Iâve heard a lot of rumors over the last year.â Most of them good, though he did not need to know that.
Unfortunately, Nicholas smiled like he knew. âYou were listening for them?â
She knew what he was fishing for, what feelings heâd tried to trick her into confessing a year ago. She may have been close back then, but Nicholas had already learned too much today. Those particular feelings would not see sunlight and definitely not starlight.Â
âApparently, you stood up to your father and demanded you be allowed to lead the navy.â She leaned carelessly against the railing, like she did not care at all about the words she was saying. âYouâre regarded as some prodigy.â
Nicholas frowned like the praise actually bothered him. âOnly because of all you taught me about sailing.â
Her heart squeezed painfully as she remembered all of their lessons. Heâd been eager to learn.Â
Well.
Eager about a lot of things.
âI was listening for news of you too,â Nicholas added when she did not answer. âI heard a lot of talk about the girl who spoke to the stars, mostly from the Shadowâs people that tried to locate you.â
Elainaâs heart flipped at the idea of being in the Shadow's clutches, but she hid her fear from the prince. âI am not the girl who speaks to the stars anymore.âÂ
Nicholas sighed. âIgnoring them isn'tââ
âIgnoring them?!â Elaina practically screeched. âI am not ignoring them!â
Nicholas did not shrink from her sudden volume. âIâm sorry, I didnât mean to upset you.â
But it was too much. Being near him, seeing his face, hearing his voice, it all had been tearing her apart inside all day. All of it was a painful reminder of the life that had been ripped from her.Â
âThey are the ones not speaking to me! They've abandoned me just like everyone else!â Nicholasâs eyes widened. âI have been left with nothing! All of my family has either died or betrayed me, and you were going to leave me to rot for a crime I never committed!" His mouth was open now, but she didnât know if it was due to shock or because he was preparing a defense. If he was, she didnât care. âWhy did you leave me there?! You loved me enough to want to marry me, but not enough to believe that I was innocent? Not enough to want me to be free?â She jabbed a finger in his direction. âYouâre a coward, Your Highness. A coward and a fool if you think there is anything here for you to salvage!âÂ
Her whole body felt hot in the cold night air, but even as it was almost unbearable to look at him, she did. Sheâd never before seen him look soâŠsmall. Or so speechless. The only sounds for a few moments were the waves against the ship, the creaking of the wood and ropes around them, and Elainaâs gulps for air.Â
âIâm so sorry,â Nicholas said softly.Â
She waited for him to go on, but he just stared at her with that stupid expression. âThatâs it? Thatâs all you have to say?â
âNo, thatâs not all,â Nicholas snapped. âBut you donât want to hear that I have been terrified for every moment since you disappeared! You donât want to hear that I have always known that if something happened to you, it was my fault! And you certainly donât want to hear that I prayed to the Maker every day on my knees for your safety!â
Elaina blinked.
Nicholas reached out to clutch her hand in both of his. âI searched for you at every harbor I ever reached, asked everyone every question I could think of that wouldnât put you in danger. It was the whole reason I joined the navy in the first place.â
âOh, please!â Elaina tried to pull away, but there wasnât enough room in the crowâs nest to get far. âYouâve always been interested in the Shadow. Youâve always wanted to stop him.â
âI donât deny it,â Nicholas shot back. âBut the only thing that made me strong enough to defy my father and finally join the navy was knowing an end to the Shadow was the only thing I could do to ensure your safety!â
âWell, you failed!âÂ
âThatâs what Iâm trying to tell you!â Nicholas threw up his hands. âIâve never failed anyone more than I failed you!âÂ
She had not expected that, and she was unable to think of a single thing to say in response, not when insecurity marred his face like a scar.Â
Nicholas sat heavily, his long legs taking up nearly the whole space in the crowâs nest. âWhen I found out you were gone from the dungeonsâŠI lost everything worth having.â He looked up at the night sky, not looking at her as he continued. âAnd you may not believe this, but I owe Lewis all the precious cargo in my whole fleet for keeping you safe.â
At that, Elaina turned away and looked up at the stars for the thousandth time in the last year, hoping they would say something to guide her. But they stayed silent. Forcing her to make her own decision. That was all sheâd been asking for, but now it felt like a punishment.Â
âIâll be king soon enough.â Nicholasâs voice was flat. âIâll have the ability to officially pardon you, and youâll be allowed to return home and have your title back.â
âWhy would I want it back?â Elaina replied, snapping the door shut on her schoolgirl fantasies. âAll I ever wanted was to come back to the sea. Itâs my home.â
âThere were some moments where you thought you could make land your home.â
âI was a naive slip of a girl, swooning over a flirtatious prince.â
âYou were many things, but never naive.â Nicholas ran a hand over his hair, making it stick out more than it used to. Heâd let it grow out more, Elaina noticed. She hated herself for noticing. "No, Elaina, I was the naive one. I was so afraid of my father, I didn't think about how that made me weak." The prince's low, self-deprecating laugh tore at Elaina's heart more than she would ever admit. "What kind of man does that? What kind of man is so weak that they fail to protect the innocent? And what kind of man is so full of fear that he fails to protect his love?"
There it was. The real insecurity behind Nicholas being loath to return home.Â
She believed him now that all he had done in the past year, he'd done it to atone. For her. And he didn't think it was enough. Before today, Elaina didn't think so either. Now, face-to-face with his regret, she felt something crack deep in her chest where her heart had once been.
"If I didn't think that you would be a good king,â she said softly. âI couldn't have loved you."
Nicholasâs sharp inhale combined with the sudden flush of her body made her immediately regret the admission, but it was impossible to take back now.Â
She heard the sounds of him getting back to his feet. âElaina.â The wind carried his word to her ear like a consecration. The tentative brush of his fingers against the skin of her arm made her shrink away from him.
âDonât.â
âIâm sorry,â he said immediately.Â
She wanted to snap at him and yell some more, but she was finding it difficult to grasp the anger that had been so prevalent over the last year.Â
âIf there is any part of you that trusts meâŠâ Nicholas leaned forward, eyes beseeching. âCome home. Help me make everything right. With you, we can stop the war and the Shadow. Ashland will be stable again, and the innocent will be protected."
"You don't need me for that."
Nicholas let out a mostly amused sound. "You've always been more selfless than any of the royal advisors, and you're smarter than them too."
Heâd always been so good with words. Elaina knew that, itâs why all the young women her age back at court had fallen for him when heâd lacked all substance. She wanted to believe it was all a ploy. But when he was able to ask Lewis any question, he asked Elaina if she was treated well when she was in the dungeon and if she was left-handed.Â
âWhy do you have my slippers?â Elaina asked. There was no point in carrying her slippers on a navy ship with an entirely male crew.
âThey were the only things that were yours I had left.â Nicholasâs hands raised to his neck, pulling his chain out from underneath his shirt to show her the ring that sheâd found in his pocket a year ago. âI never got to give this to you, soâŠit wasnât ever technically yours.â
Elaina stared at the ring. âYouââ
âCarry it with me always,â Nicholas confirmed.Â
Elaina turned away again.Â
âI have no expectations of you, Elaina.â Nicholas leaned forward until she met his serious eyes. âI will not expect anything from you other than your aid. You will be free to leave whenever you wish.â He winced. âThough I would appreciate it if you did not return to piracy.âÂ
âPants are far more comfortable than dresses,â Elaina said loftily.Â
A singular chuckle came from Nicholas, and then he pursed his lips like he hadnât intended to let it loose. âI can pardon you and the whole crew. Anyone who wants to return to Ashland for a new life will be welcome.â
The air rushed out of Elainaâs lungs. A full pardon for everyone? A new opportunity for Cook whoâlike Elainaâhad been falsely accused of a crime? A new life for Jack, who had only ever known squalor and sea? A new chance for Lewis to once again be a part of the Royal Navy she knew he missed?Â
Nicholasâs voice drew her out of her thoughts. âWhether or not you come homeâŠI am working so that if you ever decide that I am worthy of your trust again, I will deserve it. And even if that day never comes, I would be even less of a man if I didnât try.â
She tried to ignore how much his words meant to her, tried to grip onto logic to escape her feelings. But all her ice had suddenly thawed, leaving her with warmth and something akin to longing.Â
Someday, Elaina would be able to admit that sheâd felt more alive and more like herself in a day with Nicholas as the Broken Minnowâs prisoner than she had in a year aboard the ship. But today, that was just another truth she held tightly.Â
She couldnât bring herself to raise her voice above a whisper, hating herself for yielding as she made her choice. âIâll need a new pair of shoes.â
âThank you,â Nicholas said softly.Â
âShut up,â she replied.
-
Massive thanks to @sassysaxxy for not only giving me the book in the first place, but for reading through this for me and having amazing ideas. If you liked this, check out my writing masterlist for more!
Part 7 is a day later than expected, so...Happy Boxing Day!
Summary: Y/N's whole goal in life is to keep her head down and protect her brother. George Weasley's whole goal in life seems to be making sure Y/N can't hide.
Word count: 8.4k
Warnings: mentions of parental mistreatment
Series Masterlist | Main Masterlist
We fell into a routine. Every meal was eaten together. Mr. Weasley generally didnât leave for work before everyone was at the breakfast table, and Mrs. Weasley never called everyone for dinner until Mr. Weasley had come home.Â
During the daylight hours outside of meal time, the boys and Ginny would play so much Quidditch, I wasnât sure how their bodies didnât fall apart. With all the exercise, Clem slept so soundly each night that he snored.Â
I had never heard him snore before.Â
When it was too dark or snowy for Quidditch, the living room was full of games and laughter. Clem was learning to play Wizardâs chess from Ron and Potter, who both seemed delighted to teach him. Charlie, the boy with the burn scars, told Clem sensational stories about dragon wrangling. Not to be outdone, Bill chimed in with his most dangerous tomb breaking experiences and even went so far as to tell the story behind the tomb where heâd found his earring, much to Mrs. Weasleyâs dismay.Â
It was incredibly difficult to keep the Weasleys unaware of just how important Clemâs wellbeing was to me. I had many scares like the first, but each time, Clem was not only safe, but thoroughly enjoying himself. Every night, I charmed the clothes heâd been wearing, but he borrowed so many clothes from the Weasleys, there were days where he was not wearing a single article heâd worn the day before.Â
So I hovered, staying as close to Clem as possible without getting included in any of the activities.Â
âArenât you exhausted?â George asked me one evening after dinner.Â
I tore my eyes away from where Clem stood with Ginny in the hallway, Ginny demonstrating something with Mrs. Weasleyâs kitchen broom. âWhat?â
George propped up an elbow on the back of the couch we sat on and leaned his head against his fist. âIf you stare any harder at him, youâll strain your eyes.â
I scoffed, pulling my book closer to me. âOr theyâll pop out of my head because Iâm rolling them too hard.â
George chuckled and didnât say anything more on the matter.Â
To attempt integrating with the family, I tried to help Mrs. Weasley with meals the next day. I didnât know the first thing about cooking, our family had a cook, and at home our meals appeared on our table as effortlessly as they did at Hogwarts. But I felt guilty knowing that Mrs. Weasley was responsible for feeding so many people all by herself. She, however, seemed to view food as her sacred calling, and after eating all her delicious meals, I couldnât argue.Â
Neither could I argue with her when she banished me from the kitchen after I walked into the path of a floating squash and nearly got a concussion.Â
So the window seat became my resident spot.Â
It started out as a vantage point; from the seat, it was easy to see both out the window towards the makeshift Quidditch pitch and into the indoor main spaces without being easily seen myself. In fact, unless someone intentionally stuck their head around the Christmas tree, they would have no idea I was there. However, even though my spying yielded no results, the seat turned out to be an extremely comfortable spot that made it easy to get through the dense chapters of Olde and Forgotten Bewitchments and Charmes. I wished I had a way to practice some of the more powerful spells Iâd read about, but older spells were more volatile and definitely not the type of spells to perform in someone elseâs living room, even if they were Gryffindors.Â
In the growing darkness of Christmas Eve, I paused in my reading about the Fidelius charm to look out the window. The troop of Quidditch players filed out of the woods, shoving each other and laughing loudly. Their faces, bright red from the chill, held the same cheer as the red lights on the tree.Â
âArthur Weasley, get your finger out of that pudding!â I heard Mrs. Weasley say from the kitchen. Mr. Weasley had stayed home from work for the holiday and had been pinching food from his wife all day. She had been playfully whacking him and giving stern reproaches, but it was clear that she adored having her husband home. Strange.Â
Fred, leading everyone back inside, hadnât so much as set his dirty shoe on the doorstep before Mrs. Weasley called from the kitchen, âFred Weasley, I know youâre not thinking of tracking mud and snow in on my clean floors.â
The group froze for a moment and then frantically started pulling their shoes off at the door. âOf course not, Mum!â Fred called back as he tried in vain to yank his shoe off. âWhat do you think we are, heathens?âÂ
Shoes successfully off, the tired and happy group filed inside the house.Â
âYou lot better wash before dinner,â Mrs. Weasley called to them.Â
âYeah, Ron,â Ginny shoved her brother and started walking towards the dining room.Â
Mrs. Weasley didnât move from her spot as she said, âYou too, Ginevra. Youâve got mud in your hair.â Ginny stopped, pulled her long hair over her shoulder to inspect it, then sighed so dramatically, Granger burst into a fit of giggles as they walked to her room.Â
Clem raced up the stairs, trying to beat Harry, Fred, and Ron back downstairs. Bill and Charlie lagged behind, looking fondly after their younger counterparts, as if being in a rush was naive.Â
I nearly returned to my bookâŠexcept I heard someone clear their throat on the other side of the Christmas tree.Â
Fighting a smile, I waited until George emerged. âHey you.â He sidled up to the alcove, leaning against the wall as he looked down at me in my curled up position. âAny new spells?â
âLots.â
âAny I should be afraid of?â
I tilted my head. âI havenât decided yet.â
Grin growing, George cut a glimpse in the direction of the stairs before reaching down to brush a gentle caress across my cheek. âYouâre cold,â he said gently.
I ducked my face, causing his touch to fall away from my now-tingling cheek. âYouâd better go wash up,â I managed to say composedly.Â
George flashed a smile at me. âI thought you liked your men rugged.â
âIf I did, you wouldnât stand a chance.â
His smile didnât fade. âSo I stand a chance as is, then?âÂ
I looked up at his easy-going expression, the loose stance of his feet and slightly hunched posture. âA small one.â
âJust a small one?â George adopted the pose of a waiter, holding one hand stiffly in front of him and the other behind him. âTell me then, what is it you would prefer your men offer you?â
âSome peace and quiet, perhaps.â
His laugh was loud and true, and I relished in it. âYou, peace and quiet? Youâd get bored in an instant.âÂ
Did he mistake my being afraid as being entertained? Funny, heâd always seemed so dialed into my feelings, sometimes more than I was.Â
âY/N,â George said softly, drawing me out of my thoughts. âWith all thatâs happening in the worldâŠand with the few resources I haveâŠthereâs not much I can promise you, but I can promise you that life with me will never be dull.â
Floundering in my lack of response, I looked away and reopened my book. âIf you don't hurry, you'll be late for dinner.â
George wiggled his eyebrows. âWorth it.âÂ
-
Mrs. Weasley had outdone herself.Â
The Christmas feast set out on the large, worn table seemed almost poetic with all its colors and smells, and everyone gathered together, hungry for a piece of the bounty.
The Weasley family was so large, I hadnât had many opportunities to sit next to my brother or George. But tonight, by some Christmas miracle, I had Clem sitting directly across from meâbouncing excitedly in his chair as he stared at the Christmas puddingâand George on my rightâgrinning at me.Â
An odd little haven this house was, but even so, being near Clem and George made me realize I felt truly merry on this Christmas Eve.Â
âDarling,â Mrs. Weasley extended two knives to Mr. Weasley, who sat at the head of the table, âwill you carve the pheasant?â
Mr. Weasley rose to his feet. Heâd stuck one knife into the steaming bird to start when there was a light tapping at the kitchen window.Â
âOh, thatâll be from the school!â Mrs. Weasley practically ran to the window, letting the poor tawny school owl inside and out of the growing snowstorm. It looked beastly cold outside, yet the owl merely extended its leg to Mrs. Weasley long enough for her to untie the envelopes before hopping around and soaring back into the falling snow.Â
Mrs. Weasley sorted through the envelopes on her way back to her seat. âThat's strange.â She flipped through the envelopes again. âThere's none for Y/N and Clem.âÂ
Fear seized my chest. âWhy would there be?â I asked. Had they told the school that Clem and I would be here?Â
âOh, Dumbledore has his ways.â Mr. Weasley took a few envelopes from his wife and distributed them before returning to his carving. âHe always knows when Harry's here, even if none of us tell him.âÂ
I glanced around to see if anyone at the table seemed disturbed by this, but everyone was far too preoccupied by the envelopes making their way through hands. Clem was distracted from the pudding when he had to pass Potter and Ron their envelopes. The former received his with little care, but the latter bit his lip as he ripped the seal of his envelope.Â
I tried to hold onto the wisp of Christmas cheer Iâd been feeling moments ago, but the words Troll and Dreadful were flowing through my vision. Iâd never received such marks in my life, but this was a year full of firsts. I didnât know whether to hope that an owl had gone straight to our parents in Monaco or to the manor where they would wait until our parents returned in the New Year.
âI do hope your marks in Defense Against the Dark Arts arenât affected by that horrid woman,â Mrs. Weasley said, starting to dish up roasted potatoes onto Grangerâs plate. âGoodness knows itâs needed at times like this.â
Clem glanced at me, and I ignored it, knowing it would be too obvious. Our father often roared about the futility of learning how to counter the Dark Arts. High marks from Umbridge were as meaningless as high marks from anyone else teaching DADA. I shifted in my seat, looking down at the chip in my plate and fighting the feeling of being an imposter. This cozy family had no idea the depths of dark magic that Clem and I had been taught. If they did, I had no doubt we would not be as welcome in their home.Â
âAnd you dear?âÂ
I jerked my head over to Mrs. Weasley, cursing myself for getting distracted in my own head as she looked at me expectantly. âHmm?â Hopefully the noise was inconclusive enough to work for whatever sheâd asked me.Â
âOh, Y/N's fine,â George jumped in, not looking away from his plate, his abandoned parchment haphazardly tucked underneath his butter knife. âHer Patronus is the prettiest Iâve ever seen.â
From his position carving the pheasant, Mr. Weasley raised his eyebrows and Mrs. Weasleyâs smile grew. They both looked surprised, but pleasantly so.Â
It was impossible not to notice Fred, Ron, Ginny, Granger, and Potter all staring at George, however. George didn't seem to notice, but it gave me a queer feeling in my chest, an indecisive feeling somewhere between fear and defensiveness. Why would they care about Georgeâs opinions about my Patronus?Â
âAnd what is your Patronus, Y/N?â Mr. Weasley asked conversationally as he started loading up Billâs plate with the carved meat, like I was just another one of his children.Â
I looked at George, who looked up from his beef wellington to give an encouraging nod. âItâsâŠa lioness.âÂ
All signs of dining ceased as everyone stared at me.Â
âAâŠlioness?â Mrs. Weasley echoed.Â
âYup.â George grinned. âShe's practically a Gryffindor already, eh?âÂ
A fork clanged against a plate, and nobody else seemed to notice that it was Clemâs.Â
âI wouldn't go that far,â I added hastily, shoving a bite of beef wellington to my mouth before I could remember that I didnât really like beef wellington.Â
Slowly, the chatter at the table resumed, but Clem stayed silent, for once not joining in with the Weasleys. His excitement returned only when Mrs. Weasley called, âtime for presents!â and waved her wand, banishing all the dishes back to the kitchen.Â
The large family all gathered around the tree, but before Clem could sit, I grabbed his shoulder to pull him into a hug. His arms came up stiffly. I pressed my face to the top of his head. âI'm not a Gryffindor,â I whispered softly as Fred loudly accused his mother of wrapping his present the sloppiest. âYou don't need to worry about that.âÂ
Clem did not say anything, nor did the tension in his little body ease.Â
âDad and Mom don't know about my Patronus,â I continued. âThey have no reason to be upset.â Â
âClem,â interrupted George's voice, âcome sit here!âÂ
Before I could say anything more, Clem wiggled out of my arms and plunked down on the couch by George.Â
Leaving me to sit beside Granger.Â
I sat grimly, my posture ramrod straight, staring at Clemâs face for any further signs of worry.Â
He didn't look comfortable as Mrs. Wealsey handed him a lumpy package. âI guessed at the sizing, dear, I hope it fits,â she said as Clem carefully untied the string and delicately unfolded the gift paper.Â
He lifted the green sweater to see better, and I caught sight of a broomstick knitted on the front. Clem's face broke out into a grin. âIt's just like mine!â he burst out, and the Weasleys all laughed.Â
I stared as Clem pulled the sweater over his head and glanced down at the knitted broomstick as if to check if it was still there.Â
The broomstick he no longer had. The broomstick Malfoy had reported and Umbridge had confiscated. The broomstick I'd claimed as my own and served the detention for.Â
Looking down at my hand, I stared at the letters written there.Â
I must obey the rules.
âMineâs maroon again,â Ron complained as he held up his own sweater with a big R on the front, the ripped gift paper littering the ground around his feet.Â
âAt least yours has your initial on it,â Bill said, holding up his sweater to show everyone the earring Mrs. Weasley had knitted. Odd, Bill was grinning in spite of his words.
âWell, I figured if you liked your earring so much,â Mrs. Weasley tittered, and the whole room swelled with the loud laughter. âThis oneâs for you, dear.â Mrs. Weasley held out a package to me. âI hope I picked the right colors.âÂ
Wide-eyed, I untied the gift as gingerly as Clem.Â
The sweater was knit from stormy-grey yarn. I touched it, my fingers sinking into the soft material. What would be on the front? Would she have knitted a snake for Slytherin? Or was there something else about me she thought I should walk around wearing against my chest?
Feeling nervous, I held up the sweater to look at the front.Â
It was a feather.Â
Black edges with a white section in the middle.Â
A magpie feather.Â
âThank you,â I said softly, studying Mrs. Weasleyâs face, trying to understand if sheâd intentionally done it. Her eyes twinkled the way they always did, her easy smile holding no devious edge, and she quickly moved on to handing out other gifts.Â
I glanced at George, but he was laughing with Fred about something.Â
Had George told her about his Patronus? Or did she know what her sonâs Patronus was? Was it some sort of claim, for me to walk around with a symbol of Georgeâs Patronus on my sweater? My head whirled with it all.Â
Clem watched Ron and Potter unwrap packages from Granger that looked suspiciously like books. I thought of the gift Iâd bought for Clem upstairs and wondered if I shouldâve brought it down and placed it under the tree. If we were home, Clem would have so many more presents to open than a sweater.Â
The couch dipped beside me in the spot Granger had been sitting in before sheâd stood up to eagerly show the boys something in their books.Â
âI have something for you.âÂ
I scowled up at George. âI saidââÂ
âYou didn't want me buying you a gift.â George maintained eye contact, even as his hand ghosted over mine, rotating it so it was palm up. âYou said nothing about making one.â Something small and cold dropped into my palm. âBesides, it isnât wrapped, so it hardly counts.â
I didn't look at it, staring at George. âI didn't get anything for you,â I replied, my fingers not so much as twitching to hold George's gift.Â
âYou do know what a gift is, yes?â George replied.Â
âYes,â I snapped.Â
âThen you know proper gifts are given without expecting anything in return.âÂ
âBut thatâs notââ
âHush.â George tilted his head towards my hand. âIf you hate it, you can berate me after.â
Scowling, I looked down at my palm.Â
It was a thin pewter chain with a tiny charm. I brought the charm closer to my eye, realizing that it was a tiny star. âSo you had this lying around?â I asked, still not believing that George hadn't spent any of his WWW money on this.Â
âIt's an heirloom,â George said softly. âFrom my mumâs side of the family.â
My fingers froze, and I stared hard at the necklace, trying to wrestle the sudden emotion in my chest into submission.Â
âIt's been charmed with every defensive spell I could find in the Hogwarts library,â George murmured. âPlus some that Bill and Charlie knew.âÂ
How long had he been working on this?Â
âAnd,â George reached into his pocket and drew out a tiny pin of a snitch, âI made one for Clem so that you don't go re-gifting yours.âÂ
I stared hard at the pin as he dropped it beside the necklace. I didn't know how George could come up with something like this. I didn't know whether to be angry or thankful. But most of all, I didn't know what to say. âThank you,â I managed around the lump in my throat.Â
Georgeâs smile was extremely smug. âYouâre welcome.âÂ
âTime for singing!â Mrs. Weasley shouted, and the flurry of activity inside the living room whipped into a full on storm as people started handing out lyric booklets and the older Weasley boysâincluding Georgeâstarted charming instruments.
Sure that I would rather freeze to death than sing in front of Georgeâs family, I got up from the sofa and slipped out into the backyard.Â
My shoes crunched against the snow, and I stayed turned away from the house, struggling to breathe.Â
The noises and smells and lights and colors of the Weasley Christmas fogged up my mind, making it impossible to think straight.Â
We're going back to Hogwarts, I reminded myself sternly. Soon all of this will just be memories, and we'll all move on.Â
The Weasleys would forget about me, and I would return to the environment where all dangers were ones I knew well.Â
âThe yelling takes some getting used to.â
I jumped, spinning to see the Gryffindor golden boy.
Harry Potter.
My hand automatically went to the pocket of my trousers, but my wand was upstairs. I eyed Potter warily. Did he have his wand? Had he been lurking? Or had he seen me leave and followed me? He had no reason to talk to me, to seek me out one-on-one. No good reason, anyways.Â
Lifting from my pocket, my fingers lingered on the chain around my neck. I didn't know how strong George's spellwork was, but I supposed this was as good a way to find out as any. At least I could learn of any gaps I needed to fill for Clemâs pin before I gave it to him.Â
But Potter made no move to get his wand, just watching me.Â
âWhat?â I said warily.Â
âThe yelling.â He jutted a thumb over his shoulder at the Burrow. âTheyâre a loud bunch when theyâre happy.âÂ
I stared at him, trying to comprehend what he was doing. Was he trying to chat with me? What did he mean by trying? I was not here to bond with the Chosen One. My parents would already be livid if they knew where Iâd brought Clem to stay for the holidays. If they knew Harry bloominâ Potter was here and I spoke with him?
They might very well transfigure me into a rock.Â
Potter took a swig of his pumpkin juice. âWhere I grew up, yelling meant trouble. The first time I had a family dinner with the Weasleys, I ducked when Fred yelled at Ron for eating his roll, but Ron just threw another dinner roll back at him and everyone laughed.âÂ
I turned away from Potter, trying to hide the expression that mustâve been on my face. The only thing that could make this interaction worse is if Potter learned anything about me. And, unfortunately, silence would be just as telling as tears.Â
âThey are a rowdy bunch.â I walked over to the lopsided stone bench piled with snow and started brushing it off.Â
Potter joined me, holding his pumpkin juice in one hand while pushing snow off with the other. âItâs part of the Weasley charm. I hope nothing ever makes them change.â He took a seat, but I remained standing, his words making my spine straighten.Â
âAre you trying to threaten me right now?â I asked, squinting my eyes. âTell me how wonderful and caring they are as a way to guilt-trip me out of any nefarious plans I might have?â
Potter didnât look surprised or insulted by my question. âMight have? Or do have?â
I watched him. I didnât know Potter well enough to know how to appear non-threatening to him or even just irrelevant. Would some compassionate display inspire him? Or was it confidence that would convince him to leave me alone?Â
When in doubt, start with the truth.Â
âGeorge invited me here,â I said, still not sitting on the bench. âHe wouldnât do that if he thought I was a threat to his family.â
âGeorge is very trusting.â It was clear from Potterâs expression that he didnât approve of that.Â
How dare he? This wasnât even his home, and yet he acted like some territorial guard dog. I almost glowered at Potter, only managing a thoughtful expression at the last minute. âYes, he is. Clearly you arenât.â
Potter leaned back on the bench in such a way that made me think of one of the tabby cats Iâd seen around the Burrow, puffing out their fur and standing sideways to appear bigger and more menacing. âIf someone has friends like Malfoy, I think that automatically calls their character into question.âÂ
Everything in my head went quiet, my frustration stealthily blossoming into anger. âYou have no right to bring up Malfoy with me.â Yes, Malfoy had caused me trouble, but he had offered his home to myself and Clem, and that was not nothing.Â
Potter looked angry now too. âAfter all that heâs doneââ
âYou donât know him.â
âI know enough.â
I scowled. âI already knew arrogance was a Gryffindor trait, but thank you for the reminder.â
Potterâs nostrils flared. âYou want arrogance, look no further than the git youâre defending.â
These Gryffindors and their superiority complexes. Knowing any further discussion of Malfoy would likely only upset Potter further, I took a deep breath. âIâm not going to argue this with you right now.âÂ
âIf you really want to protect your brother, you should ask him about what Malfoy does in his spare time.â
âAsk Clem yourself,â I said coolly. âHeâd be more than happy to tell you.âÂ
âWhatâs going on over here?â A careless arm slung around my shoulders, making me immediately tense. Glancing up, I saw Georgeâs easygoing expression. The weight of his arm wouldâve felt niceâŠif I didnât see the way he was looking at Potter. This was some sort of possessive nonsense, and I didnât need his protection. I reached up to shove his arm off me, but then my eyes fell on the grip on the butterbeer in his other hand.Â
White knuckles.
Potter was on his feet now. âWe were just talkingââ
âAbout Quidditch,â I interrupted. âPotter was asking me what team our family supports in the Quidditch World Cup, and I was telling him that heâs asking the wrong sibling.â
Georgeâs grip loosened, his knuckles returning to their normal natural color. âOh.â His face still didnât seem quite like himself.Â
My hand was still reached up, tentatively touching his. I laced my fingers through his even as I resettled my attention on Potter, almost smirking at the united front that George and I now were. âClem likes Quidditch so much, I think heâd even play during the snowstorm tomorrow.âÂ
âAh, well, weâve certainly played our matches in bad weather, havenât we, Harry?â George said cordially.Â
Potterâs face loosened, and he smiled, clearly not able to hear the slight edge to Georgeâs voice that I could. Maybe heâd come from a loud house, but he hadnât learned to listen for what lay on the outskirts of a conversation the way I had. âThat we have,â he said, looking at ease.Â
There was a slight pause. I expected George to continue the conversation as was often his prerogative with me and people in general, but he was silently watching Potter. Was he trying to intimidate? Or was he trying to figure out if anything deeper than Quidditch had just been discussed?Â
The sounds of music reached my ears. The Weasleys mustâve started their caroling.Â
Potter shifted his weight under Georgeâs gaze. âWellâŠIâm going to go join.â He brushed past us towards the house, and even though I couldnât see him, I could feel Potterâs eyes on the back of my head.Â
George turned slightly to watch him go, and I was surprised by the intensity of his stare. Weren't he and Potter friends? Sure, the younger brother was the one who'd invited Potter here for the holidays, but the twins joked with Potter the same as everyone else, like he was one of the family.Â
Turning to me, George let his arm fall from my shoulders. âIf he was bothering you, I'll tell him to back off.âÂ
âHe wasnât bothering me.â There was no use in pitting George against one of his brotherâs friends. Besides, I could handle it.Â
George gave a long-suffering sigh. âI saw the look on your face, Y/N, and I know what it means. I also know Harry doesn't like Slytherins.âÂ
Funny, he seemed to be getting along with my little brother just fine. âNothing happened.â
âAlright,â George said easily, though I could tell he didnât believe me. Heâd been believing me less and less lately, and it frustrated me because my defenses required all my words to be treated as truth. Still holding his butterbeer, George sat down where Potter had been, patting the bench next to him before looking up at me. His mouth had lost its tension, falling into the easy, default half-smile of his.Â
In the moments following, I could pick out the sounds of I Cast a Spell on Father Christmas. I did not want to return to the cacophonous group, but I was afraid to sit beside George on the bench. So I turned away, back towards the house. âWe should go rejoin your family.â
The living roomâs window was visible from our position, the warm glow of light standing out against the darkening outdoors. Like it was a picture on the wall, I gazed at it lazily until I noticed the focal point, my feet pausing in the crunchy snow.Â
Clem.
He wore a shabby jumper that had clearly been washed too many times, and pants that had been rolled up at his ankles to fit better. His hair stuck up on one side, a massive difference from his normally neatly combed look. Sitting on the end of the sofa beside Fred, Clem delightedly watched as Fred held up what I knew to be one of the twinsâ joke wands. Fred waved it dramatically, and it changed into a miniature, live turkey, sending Clem into a fit of laughter as Fred lost hold of the turkey and started crawling on the floor to catch it, drawing the attention of his singing family.Â
That was the funny thing about siblingsâI knew what he looked like, so I never bothered to really look.Â
The color in his cheeks spoke even more than the wide smile, but it was his posture that truly shocked me. He lounged against the cushions, propping his head up with his elbow against the arm of the sofa. My heart ached as I watched him laugh, so loudly I couldâve sworn I heard him through the glass. When had I last seen him this relaxed? This happy? This free?Â
I knew the answer, which made my heart ache all the more.
What did all the protective spells in the world matter when the Weasleysâby nature of who they wereâcould give more to Clem than Iâd ever been able to? How could my magical abilities ever measure up to what Clem deserved?Â
âWhat are you thinking?â George asked quietly from his position beside me. I hadnât heard him approach. In fact, Iâd forgotten about him, but I couldnât tear my eyes away from the scene.
He slid in between me and the house, peering down into my face. He tapped my temple twice. âLet me in.âÂ
The spell broken as soon as I could no longer see my brother, I glanced away, staring at the snow covering the crammed and uneven gardens. âIâŠI just canât believe that this is your family.â I walked away from him, finally taking a seat on the bench, the bit of snow still on it soaking through my clothes immediately.Â
Immediately, George sat beside me, twisting so that his whole body was oriented towards me. âWhat do you mean?â
He knew what I meant. And I knew that he knew what I meant. And he knew that I knew that he knew what I meant. He just wanted me to keep talking. And that was the sole reason I continued.Â
âI just think about the family you got and the family Clem gotâŠand I want to scream.â I gestured towards the house. âThis, t-the stockings, the gifts, the breakfasts? The matches of Quidditch in poor weather and miniature turkeys? This is what Clem deserves.â
âWhat you both deserve.â
The words hit me like an axe to the forehead, making me jerk away from him, offense flooding my body. âWhatâthatâs not what Iâm saying!â
George didnât falter under the weight of my outrage. âItâs what you should be saying.â
âOf course you have opinions about what I should be saying,â I huffed before I could even think about it. I looked back to the frozen pond, painfully aware of Georgeâs eyes searching my profile. âI justâŠIâm notâŠâ Wrestling with the words only made me more frustrated. I didnât have practice in saying what I meant. Throwing my hands up in the air, I burst out, âI wish magic could fix everything!âÂ
The next few moments were quiet as I tried to rein in my temper.Â
George leaned down, placing his butterbeer on the ground beside the bench. His fingers, cold and slightly damp from the condensation of the butterbeer, laced through mine. He tugged gently at them, as if trying to get my attention. âMagic for me has always been about wonder.â He ran comforting circles around the knuckle of my thumb. âHow can I use it to bring joy to the world? How can I invent new ways to make people laugh?â I waited for him to continue, wondering why on earth he was taking the conversation in this direction. Was this about Potter somehow? âFor you,â George shifted closer to me, catching my gaze, âmagic is about power. Thatâs why you work so hard to learn and hate failing so much.â
I scoffed. âIâm a Slytherin, George. Ambition and cunning, remember?â I patted George's shoulder like he was a child, but George lifted his opposite hand to clutch mine against his shoulder, so he was holding both my hands now. Trapped, I had nowhere to focus except him.
âThere are many reasons people push themselves to accomplish things,â he countered. âI canât help but wonderâŠif itâs all about power, why do you try so hard not to draw attention to yourself?â
It was impossible to stay still under this type of scrutiny. I shifted my position on the bench, pulling my hand away from his shoulder. I meant to pull both hands away from him, but the one in his grasp had a mind of its own. âAttention makes me uncomfortable, you know that.â
George chuckled. âI do know that. Otherwise maybe youâd have let me buy you a Christmas gift instead of making one.â
âDonât spend money on me.â I meant it to sound lighthearted, but it came out like a warning.Â
âNo spending,â George confirmed, looking down at our clasped hands.Â
He didnât ask why, he didnât argue, just agreed. A warm feeling formed in my chest, blocking out the cold. How did my body always seem to know things my mind struggled to comprehend? It wasnât fair.Â
âBut I wonder what the point of having power is if itâs not about people noticing you.â George tilted his head, and I knew what that meant. He was thinking.Â
I pulled myself completely from his grasp at that, rising to my feet. âIs psychoanalysis a Gryffindor thing? The lot of you should be more well-adjusted if it is.â My tone was harsh in my attempt to cover up the vulnerability George was uncovering with his words, harsher than I meant. I took two steps away, pivoting to face the frozen pond.Â
âI canât stop thinking about your parentsâ letter.â
My head jerked sharply in Georgeâs direction. His crestfallen expression was directed at his butterbeer, like it had mortally disappointed him, yet the look still twisted something in my gut. I shouldn't have said anything about what Clem deserved, then this conversation would never have started. I hated that George had read their words, that heâd gotten a glimpse that couldnât be undone. He was too curious, too insightful to leave it alone. Then againâŠif he hadnât read it, Clem and I would be all alone at Hogwarts for Christmas, and Clem certainly would not be smiling right now. I faced the house again, crossing my arms against the wind as my discomfort wrestled with my gratitude. âYou shouldnât linger on it.â
For a moment, it was quiet, and I dared to hope that George would listen to my words once instead of acting as though he had a direct line to my heart.
âThey said that you havenât learned from your previous punishments.â
Every muscle in my body locked up, as if heâd cast the Full Body Bind Curse on me. This was too dangerous a road for George to trek. He was already too close, and he couldnât be allowed any further. How could I get him to drop it?Â
My body was screaming for me to run, to escape so that he couldnât continue. But it would never work because George was too good at tracking me down. And even if I somehow managed to avoid this conversation, he wouldnât stop thinking of it. It would continue to grow in him, changing his actions, encouraging him to do more stupid things. How could I stop the unstoppable?
Then I remembered being in the dungeons and how Georgeâs proximity scrambled my mind, made it impossible to think straight. Did my touch make him feel the same way?
Slowly, I turned back to meet his steady gaze, his chin tilted so he could see my face. There was a snowflake in his eyelashes that hadnât yet melted, and I had no clue how. Every part of George was warmâhis skin, his eyes, his soul. Tentatively, I reached out, bracing my hands on his shoulders. His hands found my hips, and he looked up at me with those eyesâthe eyes of his kind, selfless mother. âEvery parent disciplines their child,â I murmured. Taking a chance, I let one hand find his hair, running through the orange strands. âThey wouldnât be parents if they didnât.âÂ
George hummed agreeably, pushing up onto his feet and wrapping an arm around my back to pull me into him. He brushed his nose against mine, making my eyelids flutter shut as I started struggling to think straight. Was the heady influence of our closeness affecting him too? Had I convinced him not to press it?Â
His eyes followed his finger as he distractedly ran it down my sleeve in a meandering trail. âRemember when I showed you my Patronus?âÂ
âVividly.â I shook my head, sliding my hands around his neck, fully leaning into him now. âThat whole day was maddening.â I could do this, I could follow him down memory lane. We could stay in our past instead of him trying to cross over into where he wasnât welcome.
George allowed me to bring my mouth close to his.Â
Heâd told me he didnât want to kiss me until I had no doubt that I wanted him to, and I hadnât proved that to him yet. But were we both about to break our own rules? Merlin, what was it about George Weasley that always had me breaking rules? Mine, ours, his, my parentsâ, our professorsâ. No rules were safe, and I couldnât quite bring myself to care when he was this close to me.Â
But when George opened his mouth, he didnât ask me to kiss him or say anything about how close we were. âThat day, when I raised my wand,â he said, âyou flinched.â
I froze, all thoughts of kissing immediately gone, replaced with paralyzing fear.Â
Still centimeters from my face, Georgeâs eyes flicked up to mine, and I saw far more discernment there than I wouldâve hoped. âNow, at first I thought that maybe it was a Hogwarts reflex, like maybe some tosser from Gryffindor hexed you sometime, but Iâve known you for too long to believe that. I didnât need to see you at Lockhartâs dueling club in our fourth year to know that no one can best you.âÂ
No, no, no, he needed to stop talking. I gripped the collar of his cloak. âGeorgeâŠâ What could I say?
He shook his head, almost more to himself than I. âNo one can keep a secret at Hogwarts anyway, so if that had happened, I wouldâve heard about it.âÂ
Please stop.
A shiver ran up my spine. âGeorge, Iâm cold.â Iâd meant for him to take me inside, back to the chaos of his family, but instead George pulled off his cloak and put it around my shoulders, so that his only defense against the winter wind was his sweater. Georgeâs fingers held the cloak tightly shut around me, holding me close.Â
Proximity.
Iâd meant it as a remedy, to distract him from going down this path. But now it was a poison, sapping the strength from both my limbs and my resolve. I stared up at him, silently pleading. Georgeâs eyes held more unbearable sadness than Iâd ever seen before, and I knew, as he opened his mouth once more, that there was no coming back from what he would say next.Â
âYour parents cast spells on you for punishment, donât they?âÂ
My mouth dried up.
No. No, no, no, no.Â
âIâŠI donât know where you got that idea, but itâsââ
âWrong?â George finished.Â
âIncredibly wrong. Itâs the wrong-est thing youâve ever said, and youâve said some crazy things.â I pushed his hands away from the cloak. He let me, but the corners of his mouth turned down in an expression of deep unhappiness. âI donât know why youâre looking so upset,â I told him, my voice shaking as I jammed my cold hands into my armpits. âThe very idea that the Y/L/Ns would resort to something soââ
His scowl deepened. âBarbaric?âÂ
Iâd thought his sadness was unbearable, but I was woefully unprepared for his anger. It made me stumble over my words even harder. âE-exactly, itâs, well, itâs frankly insane to think something like thatââ I stopped to draw in a breath, abruptly straightening my spine. âHow dare you suggest such a thing?â I snapped before I could stop myself. âWhy, because all Slytherins are coldhearted a-and cruel? Weâre all so heartless, we can't even love our own children?!âÂ
Why wasnât George answering? Why wasnât he arguing or even falling over himself to apologize? Why was he just standing and looking at me like that, like he'd already decided he knew what was true?Â
âIf youâre so convinced of this insane idea and you wonât believe me, why donât you ask Clem?â I said haughtily.Â
âBecause I know you,â George said softly, but not gently. His eyes were steely. âYou took his detention with Umbridge. Heâs your most powerful happy memory. You intercept his letters. You donât believe heâs safe unless you see it with your own eyes.â His hand found my cheek. âYou take his punishments too, donât you?â
I should've loved him in that moment for knowing me so well. For seeing me in a way no one had before. Instead, I hated him. Him and his perfect, loving family and his stupid freckles and his messy hair and his endless curiosity and most especially the way he was looking at me right now as he cradled me like something precious and broken.Â
âYou self-righteousâŠinsufferable prat!â I shoved at him, making his hand fall from my cheek.Â
But George still didn't give up. âWhat do they do? Jinxes? Transfiguration?â
âGeorge!â
âOr maybe the Cruciatus curse is their favorite, hmm?â
âOh, piss off!â
âNot a chance.â
I glowered at George. âWhy canât you take a hint?â Why did he have to keep pushing?
âBecause youâre hurt.â George's voice shook, like he was struggling not to shout. âI can see it, I can see the pain youâre in and you donât normally bother to be hurt, so IâŠâ he trailed off. âI donât know, Iâm justâŠI wantâŠâ He scrubbed frustratedly at his own face. âIâm trying to make you see that you donât deserve this!â
Immobilized, I blinked at him.Â
Deserve?Â
What did that have anything to do with what we were talking about?
A loud clamor grew behind us, the sound of Georgeâs family arguing about what song to sing next carrying from the open back door. Â
The sheer volume of joy Georgeâs family participated in and the pride they felt. Talking with each other as if they enjoyed it while they ate meals together. They teased each other and laughed with each other and helped everyone. The kids all played Quidditch together, and Ginny was involved without even a question, even though she wasnât a boy. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley never treated Clem and I any differently than Granger or Potter, even though they were more similar to the Weasleys than we.Â
All of it made me uncomfortable and had been making me uncomfortable for days. None of it fit in with my idea of family. But was it wrong or just unfamiliar?Â
Was it possible that my familyâone of the Sacred 28âwas less of a family than this kooky collection of gingers?
George watched me carefully, and I knew his uncanny ability to understand my thoughts wasn't failing him. âI care about you, Y/N.â He started forward and then abruptly stopped, like heâd reached the end of a leash. Then he held out a hand, silently asking me to come forward instead of crowding me. âI know we haven't talked about what we, well, what this is, but I care. And caring means that I want to soothe every hurt and grieve every scar.â He held out his hand further, as if struggling against the leash to get as near me as he could. âIâŠI canât grieve if you donât tell me.â
I accepted Georgeâs hand and allowed him to pull me in close to him. I looked up into his face, his beautiful face at odds with pain I knew he felt deeply in his heart.Â
My pain. He was feeling my pain.Â
I knew it was pointless. I knew it wouldnât work. But still, I tried to speak. My tongue attached itself to the roof of my mouth, and my throat started to swell, making it difficult to breathe and impossible to make any noise. I fought it, trying to do as George askedâno, what he deservedâbut it was no use. The words wouldnât leave my mouth. The pain of wanting to confide in him, but being unable to was an agony I never wanted to feel again.Â
Ever the perceiver, I saw understanding spark in Georgeâs face, followed by another pained expression. âThey cursed you never to speak of itâŠdidn't they?â His pain morphed to anger again. âItâs not bad enough to hurt you, they have to silence you as well?!â
There wasnât enough steadiness in my legs for me to leave George. Instead I pressed my face into his chest. âPlease stop.â The same request, but weaker.Â
âWhy?!â George asked angrily, the vibrations of his loud voice thrumming like dangerous magic through his chest against my face. âWhy should I stop when your parents are mistreating youââ
âBecause I have to go back!â I snapped, still gripping him but pulling my face away from him to meet his eyes. âI donât get to spend forever here or even at Hogwarts. Any possible end to this is years away!â
âNo, youâŠyou canât go back.â Georgeâs voice lowered, reaching a frenzied pitch. âYou don't have to, you could find a job or come stay with me, or just leave England altogether and never return, anything is better than going back!â
âAnd leave Clem behind?â My mouth twisted. âClem still has six years until heâs seventeen, he will still have to go back to them every summer, every holiday break. If Iâm not there, what do you think itâll do to him?â I ran an aggravated hand through my hair. âHe needs me.â
âAnd what about you?â George asked, lifting a hand to gently unwind my hand still clutching my locks. âHow is it right for you to be punished for his sake?â
I sniffed. âDo you rememberâŠin the hallway after my detention with Umbridge, when this whole thing started?â
George looked wary but nodded.
âI asked you if something was still punishment if it was worth it.â I met his eyes, allowing him to see the steely resolve now that heâd seen then. âTheir treatment isnât punishment.â
Devastation tugged at Georgeâs lips. âNo, Y/N, thatâs not right. Theyâre not treating you the way you need to be treated.â
I batted his touch away. Needing was for children. Needing was for people who had trustworthy people around. Needing was for deluded people who believed that someday things would get better. Needing was for the weak.Â
âI donât need anything.âÂ
George didnât like that, I could tell by the twist of his mouth. I could also practically feel the thoughts whizzing in his mind as he tried to figure out how to respond.Â
âI need things,â he finally said.
âOf course youâd say that,â I muttered. He just wanted me to admit I did too. Well, I wouldnât be coerced into admitting weakness.Â
âIâm not ashamed to say it, Y/N.â Georgeâs voice was strong. âI need my parents to support me and my brothers to keep me grounded and my friends to laugh with and Fred for everything.â He paused and then shook his head as his hands settled back on my hips, squeezing light enough not to hurt me but hard enough to let me know he meant it. âWell, almost everything.âÂ
âThatâs very touching,â I said, not mustering quite as much acid as I intended.Â
Georgeâs exhale sounded faintly amused. âY/NâŠâ His grip tightened slightly, making sparks fly underneath my skin that I tried desperately to ignore as he continued speaking. âIf you didâŠif you wanted to need someoneâŠyou could need me.âÂ
A swift desperation I did not understand swept through me.Â
How was this man real? How could he so easily let go of my contempt and acidity? How could he care so much about the things I wasnât saying? No one in their right mind would pursue someone as prickly as I, yet here he was. Unwavering.Â
In such a short amount of time, George had managed to influence my thinking, my decisions, my feelings. Heâd managed to get me to defy my parents by bringing Clem to the Burrow. And now, just like in the owlery, he was coaxing more vulnerability from me than anyone other than Clem had ever done. With Clem, it was an instinctual vulnerability, an animalistic need to protect. With George, it was a delicate vulnerability earned by every joke, every act of service, every moment of support. Clem was my weakness. But would George become another weakness or a new strength?Â
âGeorgeâŠâ
My voice failed again. The words wouldnât come out. But this had nothing to do with a curse and everything to do with my own inability to say them.Â
I couldnât even ask him to kiss me. To say that I needed him? Would that ever be possible?
âI wonât push,â George mumbled. âEven if you canât say it, Iâll be here. Waiting.â
I twisted away from him, away from the generosity and warmth, wiping at my humiliating tears. Arms wrapped around me from behind, and for a split second, I thought they were going for my throat.Â
But no pain followed the touch as George cradled me. âYouâre so strong,â he murmured close to my ear. âBut youâre not on your own anymore.â
This is part 6 of Please Don't Say You Love Me, so make sure you've read the other parts first. Everyone, thank @writing-on-the-wahl and @sassysaxxy for reading through this for me (@sassysaxxy left over 160 comments on the Google Doc for this part and the next one).
Also, I know that originally in Order of the Phoenix, the Weasleys are at Grimmald Place for Christmas, but I say no. Altogether now, let's yeet the canon timeline oOout the wiIindoOow!
Word count: 7.6k
Warnings: none?
I turned the page of Olde and Forgotten Bewitchments and Charmes, tucking my feet up onto the leather black couch as I tried to focus on the picture of wand movements.Â
Exams were over, and the Slytherin common room was nearly deserted as most students were partaking in the Christmas cheer elsewhere. Tomorrow morning, the Hogwarts Express would leave Hogsmeade and cart students back to Kingâs Cross, and for the first time ever, my parents wouldnât be waiting at the station.
I hadnât received another letter from them, not that Iâd expected to receive one before Christmas day. They had decided on their punishment and they were going to hold true to it; only the new year would reveal when they next decided to contact me. In the meantime, I didnât need a letter to feel them hovering over my head like angry storm clouds.Â
I rubbed my eyes and stared hard at the wand movements, willing my brain into retaining the information.
âY/N.â Clem sat down, not on the vacant couch opposite me or on the couch beside me, but on the low table in front of me, staring directly into my eyes. âYouâve been avoiding me.â
âHave not,â I retorted, closing my book with a snap. I was prepared for this. âWeâve both been busy with exams.â
Clemâs face hardened, making him look suddenly fierce for an eleven-year-old. âNo, you just donât want me to ask how long you and Weasley have been cracking on.â
âShush!â I immediately looked around, making sure the few scarce students in the Slytherin Common Room werenât paying attention. âWe have not been cracking on!â I hissed.Â
My brotherâs eyebrows rose. âSo he isnât your boyfriend?âÂ
âNo! WeâreâŠâ I set the book down with a decisive thud in lieu of having decisive words. âHe isnât my boyfriend.â
Whenever I thought of our interaction in the owlery, I wanted to light myself on fire, even with no guarantee that I would be reborn like a phoenix. In fact, being reborn left too much chance of running into George again. A regular consuming fire that would crispify me right out of any more social interaction.Â
Iâd cried. And clung onto him like a baby.Â
How humiliating.Â
I went so far as to write a letter to George backing out of his Christmas invitation, but I couldn't bring myself to send it. Nor could I figure out what held me back.Â
Clem leaned forward, eyes narrowing. âIs he nice to you? Like, really nice?âÂ
I sighed. I was glad Clem wasnât asking questions about our parents, but marginally less glad that he was asking about George. âYes, heâs nice.â
âAnd he invited both of us to spend Christmas with his family?â
I knew where Clemâs mind was going with this, and I needed to derail that path as soon as possible. âWeâve spent Christmases with the Malfoys, and this isnât any different.â I knew how false I sounded before Clem sent me his skeptical look.Â
âIt is different. The Malfoys are like us.âÂ
âWe were guests with the Malfoys and we'll be guests with the Weasleys. We'll be polite, we'll bring them a Christmas gift, and we'll come back to Hogwarts like nothing has changed.âÂ
âAre you trying to make Draco mad?â Clem asked in a small voice. âBecause of your detention with Umbridge?â
Clem had looked up to the Malfoy heir his whole life, and my brotherâs palpable conflict over his idolâs behavior saddened me. âNo. Malfoy has nothing to do with this.â
âAre you gonna marry George, or is this just practice?â
âClem!â My horror and embarrassment clashed in my face to make what I knew would be a violently rouge hue that any Gryffindor would be proud of.Â
âWell, that youâll just have to wait and see, wonât you?âÂ
The familiar voice made my body lock up, just as a warm body flopped onto the couch from seemingly nowhere. I turned to see George settling into the couch cushions, his arm resting casually on the back of the couch behind me.Â
âGeorge!â Hand over my raging heart, I fought the gape of my mouth and lost.Â
He was here.Â
In the Slytherin common room.Â
âWhatâŠare you doingâŠhere?â
âOh, Iâm just out for a wander. Itâs the last night at Hogwarts before I go home tomorrow, you know.â He snapped his fingers then pointed at me like heâd suddenly remembered something. âWerenât you also headed somewhere tomorrow?â The smile on his face was so very self-satisfied, reminding me I could certainly never amuse George as well as he amused himself.
I knew several people who wouldnât be amused at all by the idea of me going to the Burrow.
With a sharp exhale, I glanced around to see that two young Slytherin girls were eyeing George with growing suspicion. Two young Slytherin girls with eyebrows and frowns all too similar to Warringtonâs. I seized George's arm. âWe're leaving.â Pulling him off the couch, I shoved him towards the common room entrance as I ignored ClemâI did not want to see the expression on my brotherâs face. Marriage indeed! Ha!
âYou canât be here,â I snapped at George, glancing over my shoulder at Warringtonâs sisters.Â
My hands felt not a mite of tension in the muscles of George's back. âOh, câmon, itâs the last night of term! No one cares!â Still, he did not resist me as I pushed him out of the common room door, which melted away behind us into an unassuming marble wall.Â
I took a deep breath, some of my panic subsiding as I pulled George away from where any Slytherins entering or exiting the common room would immediately notice us. âWhat on earth possessed you to sneak in there? Do you want to start trouble?â
âYouâve been avoiding me.â He shrugged. âStarting trouble seemed like the quickest way to find you.â
âI was helping Clem study for examinations.â I quirked an eyebrow at him. âHopefully you were studying too.â
âWhat, you donât trust my natural intelligence?â George asked, a hand on his chest and a small smile toying with his lips.Â
âNot as much as you clearly do.âÂ
Instead of firing back, George leaned against the wall, shoving his hands into the pocket of his trousers. âSoâŠyou were spending every evening in the last week helping Clem study?â
âYes. He really needed help in Charms, he doesnât like Flitwick.âÂ
Georgeâs lips pursed. âSo the fact that I saw him in the courtyard on Monday evening? Or in the library for Wednesday evening?âÂ
He'd been keeping tabs on my brother?Â
Paranoia reared its head like a territorial centaur, and I breathed through it. George had never once shown any malice towards Clem, he wouldn't be hunting Clem down.Â
âYeah,â George said with a slight frown. âLike I said. Avoiding me.â
I blinked, realizing belatedly that I'd missed my chance to give an excuse as to why he hadn't seen me with Clem. I also realized, as I gazed at George, that there was genuine hurt lingering.Â
âI wasn't trying to hurt you,â I mumbled.Â
George let out a little huff. âThat's not how you say what you're trying to say.âÂ
âOh? And what am I trying to say?âÂ
âYou're trying to say you're sorry.âÂ
I bristled. âSlytherins don't apologize.âÂ
âYour parents certainly don't.âÂ
I pressed my lips together, not certain how to respond when I could see George struggling to contain his anger.Â
âI worried that I'd said too much or not enough or all the wrong things.âÂ
A twinge in my chest brought my pride down enough to let the words over. âI'm sorry. It wasn't you, it was justâŠhard. For me.âÂ
George's eyes lifted thoughtfully to the ceiling, but I could tell by the slight upturn of his lips that he was joking. âWell, I suppose I forgive you. After all, I'm sure no one else has ever had your snot on their favorite sweater.âÂ
My cheeks flamed, and I buried my face in my hands. If one could only perish from embarrassment and never have to face wizardkind ever againâŠ
âThat was meant to make you laugh.â
I peeked through my fingers just in time to see George push off the wall to come near. My heart kicked up its pace for reasons more alarming than mortification. His hands pulled mine from my face, his expression apologetic as he watched my face.Â
And suddenly I wanted nothing more than to hide again. âAre you thinking of kissing me?â
George took a long breath. âI promised myself I'd behave with you.â
âOh, because youâre an expert in behaving?â
âNo, but Iâm an expert on you.â He tilted his head, making his crooked smile seem even more lopsided. âIf I were ever to try and kiss you when you didnât want me to, youâd hex me.â He held both hands in a what-do-you-know gesture. âYet here I standâŠunhexed.â
I scowled. âIâm not turning this into another one of your make-out spots.â
âOne of our make-out spots,â he corrected. âAnd we do need another one, unless you want to sneak into the Potions Classroom right now, Iâm sure Professor Snape wonât notice.â
My mouth fell open, but I quickly shut it. âTwit,â I mumbled half-heartedly.Â
George didnât laugh like Iâd expected. âBut youâre not ready for that.â He let my hands go. âYouâre not ready for me to kiss you again.âÂ
What?
I folded my freed arms across my chest, suddenly feeling cold.Â
Was heâŠrejecting me?Â
As soon as the thought popped into my head, George stepped closerânot touching me, but only a breath away. âI donât want to kiss you until you have no doubt about me at all.â
âI donât haveâŠdoubt.âÂ
George smiled, exercising his talent to find humor where there was none to be found. âYou canât even say you donât without sounding like you do.âÂ
Feeling morose now, I uncrossed my arms and wrapped them around myself instead. For some reason, I felt like I had to apologize, which was silly! I didnât owe George kisses, and he didnât owe me any.Â
âI didnât mean to make you defensive,â George murmured as his hand brushed my cheek. âBut I want us to kiss when weâre both bursting to. When you want to kiss me so much you canât even joke about it. Until then?â His smile widened. âIâll be here.â He didnât wait for a response, meandering over to the nearby fountain near the staircase that would lead him back up the steps to the Great Hall. âI might tell you to pack a scarf.âÂ
I blinked, trying to process the speed with which he moved from potentially promising to stick around for years to packing. âErâŠwhat?âÂ
George slid his hands into his pockets as he faced me, walking backwards away from me now. âYou know, if I had any idea where you were going tomorrow.â He gave a mock salute and walked up the stairs.Â
The corridor felt even colder without him.
-
Clem chose to ride in a compartment with his friends, so I wandered the Hogwarts Express until I found a compartment with a few Hufflepuffs from the year below me. I sat in the corner holding Olde and Forgotten Bewitchments and Charmes in front of my face, and none of them bothered me.Â
If I wasnât in need of my inconspicuous seat, I wouldâve rolled my eyes when they offered me a chocolate frog. Hufflepuffs.
I would never have admitted it to anyone, but I only managed to read two pages on the whole ride. My mind was preoccupied with worries and problem-solving. If this arrangement didnât work out, could I bring us back to our estate? Would our parents have instructed the staff not to let us stay, even though our parents wouldnât be there? I had enough money left from my last allowance for Clem and I to stay in a room at Diagon Alley. I didnât know when I would next receive an allowance, so I was loath to use that much money. Buying a gift for the Weasleys had already taken a decent bite on my savings.Â
Unfortunately, I didnât have a good alternative planned by the time the train slowed to a stop. Reluctantly, I dragged my luggage out of the compartment after the Hufflepuffs, keeping my eyes peeled for any Slytherins or any redheads.Â
Stepping out onto the platform and seeing all the parents embracing their children made my heart twist unpleasantly. My parents werenât the type to embrace me after not seeing me for months, but one of my fatherâs characteristic tight smiles of approval could make me feel like I was flying. Now, no such smiles waited for me.Â
Clem appeared, staying close enough to be my little shadow as we moved our luggage to the end of the train. âOver there.â I followed his gaze to the reunion taking place.Â
The Weasleys were like a red-haired mob, all pushing in on one another, moving luggage and greeting one another. Two grown boys had been waiting with whom I assumed were Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. The older of the two wore a charcoal gray robe with leather pants underneath and an untucked white button-up. A singular earring dangled from his right ear. The other boy, younger than the first but still older than the twins, seemed normal enough until I noticed the large, pink burn scar on one side of his neck. Forget their blood traitor heritage, my parents would take issue simply with how these boys looked.Â
Mr. Weasley, a smiling man with a weak chin, stayed in one place and clapped all the boys on the shoulders in greeting as they passed him. When the Weasley daughter and Granger walked up, he enfolded them each in a quick hug. With hair seemingly as flustered as she, Mrs. Weasley couldnât stay in one place like her husband, flitting from one to another out of excitement. Sheâd just as soon plant a kiss on Fredâs cheek than turn and fret over the state of Potterâs robes. When Ron thanked her for her last package of cakes, she threw her arms around him.
âI canât breathe, woman!â Ron hollered. âGeroff!â
The Weasleys, Potter, and Granger laughed, and though every laugh was different, all were lively. This was a family unafraid to take up room.Â
Clemâs eyes were as wide as my own. âThereâs so many of them.â
âYeah,â I agreed. We didnât even have as many cousins as George had siblings.Â
I glanced around for the third time, making sure no one was paying much attention. The Slytherins usually got off on the other side of the train, so it was less likely that anyone who knew our parents would see us. One less problem to worry about.Â
When I finally refocused on the Weasleys, Mrs. Weasleyâs eyes were settled on me, and I was shocked to see how much they resembled Georgeâs in color, shape, and feeling. âWelcome, dear,â she said, in a much softer tone than she had been using to greet her children. âWeâre so happy to have you both here.â Then, she seemed to notice the bag in my hand. âGeorge!â She turned and swatted the back of Fredâs head. âWhat have I told you about a lady carrying her own bag?!â
âOi!â Fred rubbed where sheâd hit him. âIâm Fred!â
âOh. Sorry, Fred,â she mumbled, before rounding on George.
George danced out of his motherâs reach. âAlright, alright, Iâm on it!â He sidled up to me, plucking my bag from my grip. Automatically, I reached for Clemâs bag, but George knocked my hand away, picking up Clemâs bags as well. âLet me be a gentleman,â he told me, looking very serious. I supposed if I had a mother like Mrs. Weasley watching us like a hawk, I would be on my best behavior as well. I waited for George to wave his wand and charm the two bags to fly on their own, but he simply carried them, one in each arm.
Fred glanced at Georgeâs own luggage, rolled his eyes, and started pulling it alongside his own.Â
âEveryone got their things?â Mrs. Weasley called, and a round of affirmation sounded. âThen letâs go!â Without glancing behind her, she marched towards the exit of Platform 9 Ÿ, Mr. Weasley falling in step beside her.Â
The horde of people followed her, Clem and I at the back of the group. I glanced around as we walked, hardly believing Clem and I hadnât been seen by any of the members of our house.Â
Until the group filed towards the magical gate that would lead us to the Muggle Kingâs Cross, and I caught sight of Malfoy watching the group with a sneer by one of the brick columns. Before I could think to hide behind a Weasley and pull Clem with me, our eyes locked.Â
The hatred in Malfoyâs eyes cooled slightly, allowing room for confusionâa vulnerability I knew he wouldnât have afforded if heâd been surrounded by any of the goons from our house.Â
Slowing my pace, I watched the Weasleys pull ahead. Just at that moment, George was talking to Clem, so neither of them noticed when I took a sharp turn to join Malfoy by the column. âDonât tell anyone.â I wasnât sure if it sounded like I was begging or threatening, but Malfoy tipped his head back, staring at me with disapproval tugging at the corners of his mouth.Â
âSo you are staying with them.â
I glanced around, too afraid of our surroundings to verbally confirm it. Seeing that no one was paying attention, I stepped closer so I could speak even quieter. âYou owe me one for ratting me out.â
The look in Malfoyâs eyes told me he knew I was speaking the language of our house. And if anyone could respect a Slytherin gesture, it was a Malfoy. I was collecting the debt we both knew he owed me; I had named the price of our settlement. After studying me carefully, Malfoy let out a sharp sigh. âI hope you know what youâre doing.â
âI do.â I calmly held his stare, not allowing him to see a single hint of the doubts and fears I felt.
âYouâll go home if itâs not safe?â he asked lowly.
I pursed my lips. âCanât.â
One word. One word, and I knew Malfoy understood the situation far deeper than the happy Weasleys could, even George. It wasnât about how well Malfoy knew my parents; he too had spent his entire life trying not to be crushed by the expectations of our pure-blooded legacy, and weâd both reached the maturity to realize that it could crush us one day.Â
The day where our allegiance would be demanded.
âMy fatherâs gone for the holiday,â he muttered, and I didnât need to ask who Mr. Malfoy would be serving this Christmas. âIf you need somewhere to stayâŠmy mother wonât say anything.â
It wasnât an empty offer. Mrs. Malfoy had always adored Clem and I. When my mother had forbade me from eating dessert during last Christmas, Mrs. Malfoy would send Malfoy up with an extra slice for me. I wanted to thank Malfoy, but Slytherins didnât trade on gratitude. âIf I have to, I will,â I promised.Â
Malfoyâs gaze moved over my shoulder, and his sneer returned. âThe weaselâs waiting for you.â I glanced to see Fred, standing at the nearest arch, watching us.Â
I was about to go to him when Mrs. Malfoy herself walked up to us, smiling fragilely at me. âY/N, youâre looking lovely.â
My returning smile likely looked like one of my fatherâs. âMrs. Malfoy, itâs wonderful to see you.â I leaned forward to press a quick air kiss to her cheek. âI hope you two have a happy Christmas.âÂ
Then, without waiting for a response, I turned on my heel to join Fred, whose eyes flicked between myself and the Malfoys as if trying to decide which he would eat first if he were a Pogrebin. I studied Fredâs expression warily, trying to discern how much heâd heard. âIs there a problem?â I said lightly.
Fredâs shrewd gaze didnât shift. âJustâŠdidnât want you to fall behind.âÂ
âKind of you,â I muttered, biting back a more acerbic comment in my mind.
Fred fell into step behind me. âIt seems even Slytherins know better than to trust other Slytherins.â His word choice was intentional, but his tone didnât suggest that he had overheard anything of substance.Â
âYouâre mistaken.â I shot him a cool smile as we neared his family. âI donât trust anyone.â
âExcept George.â
My cool smile slipped, and my eyes were drawn to George, who was still engaging Clem in conversation. As if sensing my attention, George looked up at me and smiled. âExcept him,â I quietly agreed.Â
âDo I need toââ Fred cut himself off as we stopped beside the group, which was piling all the luggage into one heap. He frowned as he busied himself with bringing the cases he carried forward, and I got the distinct impression that he hadnât finished with me.Â
I nearly cringed as I looked at the pile. There was no way to distinguish between Clemâs luggage and mineâboth black, sleep, and sporting our family crest. The Weasleyâs, however, had all different colors, all sporting Spell-O-Tape, stickers of various Quidditch teams and animals, and even things written in ink.Â
Mrs. Weasley waved her wand, and the luggage disappeared.
âNow then, Iâve got Ginny, Dadâs got Hermione, Billâs got Ron, Charlieâs got Harry, andâŠâ Mrs. Weasley glanced at me. âDo you have your Apparition license, dear?âÂ
âYes, and I will take Clem, if you can just show me a picture and tell me exactly where it is.â
Mr. and Mrs. Weasley exchanged a look. âWe donât have a photograph,â Mr. Weasley said.Â
There was silence.Â
None of the Weasley clan made eye contact with me, as if they were scared their eyes might give something away and not realizing that avoiding my gaze said just as much. This had to be related to security. They didnât want me knowing exactly how to get to their house.Â
George nudged me, a tentative gesture which felt unlike him. Since when did Georgeâs confidence waver? âI can take Clem.â
I glanced at him, hating that everyoneâs eyes were on me. If they werenât watching, I could argue with George until he was blue in the face, and he still wouldnât succeed in stealing my baby brother. But the more I disagreed now, the more everyone in this family would know that Clem was my weakness.Â
Did I trust George? I wasnât sure.Â
Did I trust that, if George took Clem other than where I ended up, I could track my brother down? Yes.Â
Still, I couldnât help looking down at Clem. âYou alright to go with George?â
Clem nodded and walked to George, who grinned down at him as Clem held onto his shoulder. In turn, Fred offered me his arm like a gentleman and tossed his head as if trying to show off his hair. âOur roguish looks inspire trustworthiness, do they not?â
An innocuous and characteristic comment that sent chuckles through the family. Despite the fact it felt like something George would say, I didnât feel like laughing. I took Fredâs arm silently, irritated that I had to hold so tightly to him.Â
George rubbed his hands together, looking at his family. âLast one thereâs a bowtruckle!â Instantly, the designated pairs started Disapparating.Â
But instead of immediately Disapparating, Fredâs arm pulled away. For a split second, I thought he was going to Disapparate without me and began to stretch my hand out to grab his shoulder before he could. He didnât Disapparate, however. He turned to me, looking the most serious Iâd ever seen him look. âDo I need to be worried?âÂ
Apparently Christmas break confrontations were the gifts that just kept on giving.Â
I blinked languidly at Fred, as if I wasnât at all intimidated and my heart wasn't pounding at my separation from Clem. âWorried about what? There are so many alarming things, it's hard to keep it all straight.â A flash of annoyance crossed Fredâs face. I scanned Georgeâs twin, trying to understand what he wanted from me. He hadnât reacted well to the sarcasm, so maybe authenticity would settle him. A risky choice, considering sarcasm was so much safer than authenticity. âAre you worried about Malfoy? Worried about my brother and I being Slytherins? Worried that Iâll somehow bring a lynch mob to your front door?â
âIâm worried about George,â Fred said shortly. âBecause he really likes you, and I donât think heâs ever been closer to getting his heart broken.âÂ
âNeither have I,â I said. âAnd if that happens, heâs got you.â I wondered if Fred could hear the real truth in my reply. If your brother and I break each othersâ hearts, he has a loving family and a horde of friends to help him. I have my eleven-year-old brother who asks if weâre getting married or just practicing.
Whatever amount of subtext Fred picked up on seemed to be enough. He offered me his arm once more. I took it and shut my eyes. The momentary compression of Apparation took my breath away. But when I felt the weak winter sun on my face, I opened my eyes once more.
The first thing I saw was Clem, silently laughing as George said, âthatâs when I told him that the Sea Urchin Jinx only improved his chances.â My breaths grew easy once more at the sight of my brother.Â
The second thing was the pile of luggage that the Weasleys were now dismantling.Â
The third thing was the house itself.
The Burrow, as George had called it, was tall and narrow. It appeared to have seven floors, but stacked like theyâd been put there by a child who was never meant to be an architect. The whole structure looked moments away from toppling over with its uneven shape, laden with its clear additions.Â
âWhat took you so long?â George asked his twin, quietly enough that it was covered by the sound of Ginny shouting at Ron for shoving her trunk into a snow bank in order to get to his own.
âWe got lost,â I said before Fred could answer. âAppeared in the wrong place.âÂ
I half-expected Fred to defend himself, but the other twin simply nodded. âCame out over by the Diggorysâ place,â he said.Â
DiggoryâŠas in Cedric Diggory? The boy whoâd died last year?Â
Georgeâs skeptical eye roved over both of us, but eventually he joined the fray and picked up Clem and Iâs luggage once more before walking towards the house. My bag wasnât light, I knew that for a fact, yet he didnât seem encumbered by it at all. He never seemed encumbered by anything, physical or otherwise. The ease granted by his confidence made life weightless, I supposed.Â
I didnât even realize amidst all my assessing that Iâd stopped walking, not until Clem glanced back at me. âAre you coming?âÂ
Glancing around to make sure no one had noticed my ogling, I quickly caught up with Clem, and together we walked into the lionsâ den.Â
I wondered, did the Weasleys gravitate towards red and orange? Or was it an intentional choice based on their house colors and the color of their hair? Whatever wasnât orange or red was still warmly colored. The walls that werenât covered with striped wallpaper were made up of oddly sized stones nestled in very old looking mortar. An olive green blanket lay folded on a light brown couch. The pair of armchairs were slightly different rusty shades, which made me wonder if theyâd originally been the same color or if they started out fundamentally different and grew more similar with age.Â
In my black robes, I felt out of place now among the warm colors. I was almost completely sure that Clem and I were the first Slytherins to ever step foot in this house. If the house were sentient, the Gryffindor pride that held up the precarious building might've literally spat Clem and I back out in the yard.Â
âWe werenât sure where you would feel most comfortable,â Mrs. Weasley said to me as she pulled her hat off. âIf you prefer, Y/N, you can room with Hermione and Ginny in Ginnyâs room and Clem can room with Bill and Charlie. Or Clem can stay in the attic, though thereâs not much room up there.â
Sleeping next to Hermione Granger and Ginny Weasley for the whole holiday break? Iâd never even had a conversation with either of them! All I knew about them had come from the rumor mill. Granger was the smartest student in her year and was known for being particular in all things. The youngest Weasley was a beast on the Quidditch pitch, and Iâd seen Warrington after sheâd hexed him. Itâd taken him a whole week to stop blowing fire whenever he sneezed or coughed.Â
And Clem? All by himself with the boy with an earring and the boy with substantial burn scars?
No.
No way.
âIt would be best,â I said smoothly, âif Clem and I share a room.â I had already conceded with the Apparating arrangements. This, I would not bend on. âWeâll stay together in the attic.â
âOh.â Mrs. Weasley blinked. âWell, the attic is a bit cramped for two.â
Behind his wife, Mr. Weasley shared a look with George, and I didnât know the Weasley patriarch well enough to know what the look meant. âDear,â Mr. Weasley said quietly, âthey can stay in Percyâs room.â
Mrs. Weasley bit her lip. Was there something in that room she didnât trust guests with?Â
âMum, itâs clean and we can easily fit another mattress up there,â George added.Â
Still, his mother didnât seem convinced, but Mr. Weasley sent another look at George. âGeorge, why donât you bring the bags up there?â His question felt performative, though I suspected not for my benefit. George, now with a destination, started up the stairs with our bags.Â
âGo on,â I mumbled to Clem, who followed.Â
Mrs. Weasley seemed to shake off whatever dark cloud had formed about the rooming arrangements. âNow, dear, do you and your brother have a favorite breakfast food?âÂ
I stared at Mrs. Weasley, sure I was mishearing her. âPardon?â I managed to say.
âI normally make eggs, sausages, pancakes, and some bacon, but I would be happy to expand that if you or your brother prefer something else?â
She wanted me to make a choice. She was asking for my preference. What I wanted.Â
I blinked at her like Iâd been struck dumb.Â
âWell,â Mrs. Weasley said after a few momentsâ silence, âweâll just do what we normally do, and if you have any requests, you can just let me know.â She beamed at me before ushering me up the stairs, the way that George and Clem had gone. âPercyâs room is just up on the second floor, right beside Fred and Georgeâs room!â
I nearly tripped, catching myself with a hand on both walls of the narrow stairway.Â
Right next door to George?
Weâd gone from living on opposite sides of the castle to staying next door to each other?Â
The sudden proximity made my stomach and heart flip-flap.Â
As I reached the second floor landing, George was exiting the open door on the left, through which I could see Clem. George didnât falter in his stride towards, what I assumed, was his own room but as our eyes met, he winked.Â
Cheeks feeling warm, I ducked into Clem and Iâs room and immediately shut the door. How would I ever survive two weeks being this close to George and his shameless behavior? Kissing or no, he was certainlyâŠgenerous with his affection.
I wouldâve worried about it some more, but my attention was caught by my little brother glancing around our room with furrowed eyebrows.Â
An ache built in my chest. If all of this was overwhelming for me, I couldnât imagine how it felt to him.Â
âI know itâs not like what weâre used to,â I said, trying to placate the discomfort that was making him shrink his shoulders. âBut itâs clean and warm. Weâll have great fun here.â I pulled Clem into my arms, and where he normally would have protested, he wrapped his arms around me in kind.
He mustâve been dejected if he was allowing me to hug him.
I pulled out of the embrace, bumping his chin affectionately. âHey, itâll be like an adventure. Much better than going to Monaco for the third time.â
âI miss Mom.âÂ
My heart dropped at the words mumbled into my sweater. Guilt swarmed my gut. Clem wasnât upset with me. He couldâve been, even if he didnât know that our parents had forbidden us from seeing them because of my actions. He still knew that I was the one who chose to bring us to the Burrow. I pressed my cheek to the top of his head. âI know.â
We stood like that, not moving even as the sun continued to set, throwing us into darkness.Â
-
The absolute chaos of breakfast the next morning was nearly enough to snap my nerves.Â
The two oldest Weasley boysâI still didnât know which was whichâwere in a deep conversation with their father, seemingly blind and deaf to Fred and Ginny beside them attempting to catapult their own pancakes onto Georgeâs plate. Granger had a book open and was pointing at something on the page for Georgeâs benefit. Potter and Ron Weasley were mixing syrup, pumpkin juice, and ketchup into some mixture that I was convinced would result in the end product of regret.Â
And right in the middle of it all was Clem, looking slightly less uncomfortable than yesterday, though still sticking out as he neatly and quietly ate the food that Mrs. Weasley plunked on his plate. None of the seats either beside or across from Clem were open.Â
While Iâd never willingly sat down with Granger, she was by far the most civilized part of the breakfast table, so I sat in between her and Ginny. Iâd expected them to be wildly uninterested in me, since they never seemed to notice me at Hogwarts, but both watched me from either side as I cut into my pancakes.Â
âAt least dragons donât lie,â I barely heard one of the older Weasley brothersâthe one with the burn scarsâsay amidst the din of chaos. âYou know where you stand with âem. Get too close and theyâll fry you, not curse you from behind.â
I let my eyes wander to the right over at Potter, hoping that I looked morbidly interested in the breakfast potion-making instead of the adult conversation.
âThereâs just fear everywhere,â the Weasley boy continued. âOne of the other dragon trainers didnât show up for work one day. Everyoneâs wondering if he just moved his whole family out of the country or if he joined You-Know-Who.â
âOr if You-Know-Who killed him,â the boy with the earring added.Â
My shoulders tensed as I stared unseeingly at my plate.Â
The Dark Lord. Why were they talking about the Dark Lord with Clem and I at the table? Was it a test? What would happen if I appeared too interested? I lowered my eyes to my pancakes and started eating with more enthusiasm.Â
âThe goblins are nervous too,â said the other brother with the earring, easier to hear due to his seat being closer to mine. âAnd they trust wizards even less than dragons do.â
Mr. Weasley let out a heavy sigh. âUntil things change at the Ministry, thereâs just not much else anyone can do.âÂ
âBoys,â Mrs. Weasley scolded. I looked up just in time for her to walk in with another pan of sausages, dropping them on whatever plates seemed to have room. âDonât spoil breakfast with all your talk.â
Mr. Weasley gave his two oldest sons a significant look. While his wife communicated with her words, he seemed to prefer doing his talking with his face. He stood and faced the whole family. âIâm off to the office! You lot behave yourselves for your mother!â The last comment seemed to be aimed mostly at Fred, who chose that moment to launch a pancake that landed on Grangerâs book instead of on Georgeâs plate.
âBye, Dad!â the Weasley children all hollered, with the harmonies of, âhave a good day, Mr. Weasleyâ from Granger and, âsee you later, Mr. Weasleyâ from Potter.Â
âBye, dear.â Mrs. Weasley kissed her husband and then waved her wand at the table. All the plates, platters, and silverware started floating towards the kitchen. The pancake on Grangerâs book lifted and bounced after the kitchenware.Â
Ginny leapt to her feet as the dishes all took flight. âI call Chaser!â The boys all shouted out various Quidditch positions, tromping towards the door and shoving each other out of the way with large grins. After rolling her eyes, Granger stood up to join them, her book tucked protectively under her arm.Â
âClem,â asked Fred, âare you coming?â All the Weasleys froze, turning back to look at Clem, still seated at his place at the table. Like me, he hadnât moved.Â
âYou donât have to wait to be excused,â I muttered to him, too softly for the others to hear.
My little brother rose uncertainly to his feet. âIâŠâ He fiddled with his jet black robes. âI donât have anything good for the outdoors.â
Oh.
I hadnât even thought of that. Even if Clem had anything to wear that could function well on a broom, our mother would be furious if any of his expensive, tailored clothes needed replacing due to something like Quidditch.
Furious as sheâd been once when Iâd cut myself picking up broken pieces of glass and bled onto my Easter dress.Â
Mrs. Weasley waved her hands affectionately. âWe have more than enough hand-me-downs that should fit.â Like it was some code, the Weasley boys all scampered for the stairs. Presently, Clem had more options for clothing than the two of us had brought combined, of all shapes, sizes, colors, and thicknesses, laid on the kitchen table. He didnât spend much time choosing, just grabbing the first things he liked and quickly changing and following the group outside.Â
I sat at the table, clenching my hands as I watched him go.Â
Last night, after heâd gone to sleep, Iâd gone through every piece of clothing in Clemâs trunk and cast protective charms on them, down to the mismatched socks. But now he wore clothing from the Weasleys. With no charms.Â
Iâd always been rubbish at flying. I preferred to keep at least one foot on solid ground, for the good of my digestive system. As a result, I knew almost nothing about Quidditch. Iâd only been to two Quidditch matches during my whole time at Hogwarts. It made no sense for me to join the group.Â
But it would be so conspicuous for me to just watch the game in order to keep an eye on him. A dead giveaway that I didnât trust the Weasleys.Â
In the end, I only just managed to stay in my seat because George was with them.Â
Whatever happened, George would hesitate long enough for Clem to run.Â
Still, I ended up sitting in the window seat with Olde and Forgotten Bewitchments and Charmes on my lap, anxiously glancing over at the woods where the group had gone. Occasionally, one of the players flew high enough for me to just barely see them above the tops of the trees. Once or twice, it was Clem I clapped eyes on, and my heart would start beating again.Â
An agonizing half-hour passed this way.Â
Then an hour.Â
I came across the Aegis Flame in my book, a spell that surrounded the caster with magical flames that burnt any attackers. Was there a way that could be adapted to flames surrounding another person? Perhaps if the wand movement were reversedâŠ
I looked up from the illustration, staring at the treeline, waiting for someone to fly above the trees to be visible.
But what felt like an eternity passed, and no one did.Â
Were they still playing Quidditch? They couldâve been doing anything in those woods now. Anything at all.Â
Standing from my seat, I wrapped my house scarf around my neck and walked out of the back door, eyes still fixed on the treeline.Â
âI was just about to go inside to warm up.â
I jumped, and then saw George straightening up, one hand resting on the stone of the house. His shoelaces were untied, as if he truly was about to go inside the house.Â
I gave him a small smile. âHaving fun?â
âLoads.â George didnât bother with taking his loosened shoes off, merely leaning against the house. Did he no longer want to go inside? âAre you?â
âI found a new spell to try sometime.â He didnât know what the spell was, so I supposed there was no harm in telling him.Â
George shook his head. âYouâre as bad as Granger. Itâs Christmas break, you donât have to be studying.â
âExcellence doesnât take breaks. I canât keep people safe if I justââ
âHey!â
The single word in my brotherâs unmistakably strained voice sent my every mental faculty on high alert. Instantly, I broke into a run.
âWait!â George easily caught up with me and kept pace. âY/N, heâs fine!â He reached out to touch my arm, but I shook him off. I could hear more sounds ahead of me, whooshing and the occasional sound of an impact.Â
âGet him, Charlie!â bellowed Ron Weasleyâs voice, and I ran harder. I shouldâve known better. I shouldnât have left him alone, shouldnât have brought my kid brother to a house full of Gryffindors who hated us enough to hurt him.Â
George started falling behind, his long legs seemingly no match for my adrenaline. âY/N!âÂ
âClem!â I shouted, pumping my legs harder. More sounds of impact grew audible as I drew closer to the sound, and I whipped my wand out of my pocket, ready toâ
âCome on, Charlie!â I heard Fred bellow, just as I turned the last curve of the path to reach the clearing. The boy with the earring whizzed by on his broomstick, close enough that the wind buffeted me as I stopped and dumbly stared, trying to process the scene.
In the middle of the clearing, Potter and the boy with the burns were fighting over the Quaffle while Ron hovered in front of one side of the pitchâs hoops. As I watched, Potter got his hands on the Quaffle and tossed it to Ginny.Â
She zoomed past on her broom, headed straight for Clem, who floated in front of the other homemade Quidditch hoops. His eyes were narrowed in concentration as she aimed and threw.Â
The Quaffle soared towards the lowest hoop on the right, the arc perfectly executed to go straight through.
But Clem dove, and the Quaffle landed neatly in his hands.Â
âNice one, Clem!â the boy with the burns said while Ginny and Potter groaned.Â
âSee?â George stood beside me, breathing hard. âItâs all fine.â
âGeorge!â Potter called, having noticed us standing at the edge of the clearing. âCome play again, we're uneven!âÂ
âIn a minute!â George gently took my hand. âClem's alright. Well, actually more than alright, look at him, he's not letting Ginny score without a fight, is he?âÂ
Without a word, I yanked my hand away, turned on my heel and stomped back the way Iâd come.Â
âWait,â George said breathlessly from behind me. âI gotta catch my breath and tie my shoelaces if you're gonna take off again.â
I sped up. âHeâs fine, like you said.â My clipped tone wouldâve made me wince and apologize to George, if it werenât for the banging of my heart after the scare. Heâs fine. I told myself. Heâs safe, heâs having fun.
George grabbed my shoulder, tight enough to make me stay in place while he cut in front of me. âI know you'd die if anything happened to Clem, and I'm very invested in the idea of you living.â His trademark easygoing smile seemed harried and frayed, and when I didnât reply, it slipped altogether. âI wouldnât have brought him here if I didnât know he would be absolutely safe.â His soft tone held no accusation, but still my cheeks flamed.Â
âYou think Iâm overly protective, huh?â I snapped at him.Â
Instead of agreeing or denying, George simply looked at me. âY/N,â he said softly, but I was in no mood for softness.Â
I marched back towards the Burrow. âGo play with the others,â I tossed over my shoulder. âI'm going to go help your mother.âWith the fear burning in my mind, I wasn't sure what words would come out of my mouth next if George continued to push. I didn't know if George tried to follow me or if he'd sensed that I needed to cool off, but either way, I made it back to the Burrow undisturbed and spent the rest of the day laying on Percy Weasley's old bed, staring up at the ceiling.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Summary: Despite the distance between their two lands, Y/N, princess of Archenland, is close friends with King Edmund the Just. But when push comes to shove, will friendship turn to more?
Warnings: none
Word count: 4.6k
White Moves First masterlist | Main masterlist
She almost died.Â
Right in front of him.Â
Edmund rode behind Y/N, not caring about the skittish movements of her mare when he could see that Y/N rode on a deeply trusted friend. Philip would protect Y/N with his life, Edmund knew that, just as Philip had protected him through every adventure and every battle.Â
He watched Y/N shift in the saddle in front of him, discomfort written in her posture, and Edmund had to remind himself sheâd ridden for about ten hours total. His own backside hurt. It wasn't the lingering effects of snake venom. Lucyâs cordial had done the trick; it was a gift from Aslan, how could it be defective?
Her lady-in-waiting rode close to Y/N, glancing over at her mistress almost as often as Edmund did. It was clear Rona cared deeply about Y/N. He wondered if either of the ladies had thought about where the snake had come from, about the fact that it was colored to camouflage with the desert.Â
And who did they know that was from the desert and wanted to harm Y/N?
Edmundâs hands tightened on the reins, his grip bordering on painful. He shouldâve taken every precaution. He shouldâve checked her bag, inspected her saddle, examined her horse, everything before Y/N had even changed into her riding habit to leave the castle.Â
Heâd sworn to keep her safe. It was the first promise heâd made to her.Â
And it was only the day after their wedding, and heâd already failed.Â
The failure screeched in his mind like a maddening owl determined to remind him of his shortcomings and of how close heâd come to losing his best friend, his wife.Â
Even now, he scanned the trees they passed, unable to shake the feeling that the Calormen prince was somehow watching them. They were in Narnia, a place where Rabadashâs evil grasp should not have been able to reach, yet it had, and it almost stole Y/N away from Edmund.Â
Y/Nâs voice broke through his melancholy. âAre we almost there?âÂ
He stopped searching for danger and looked to his wife.Â
Philip had neared the mare again, bringing Y/N close to Edmund. Whether it was at Y/Nâs urging or just the initiative of his friend, Edmund appreciated it. While gazing at her, yes the protective instinct flared, but his gratitude flared with it.Â
She was smiling gently at him in the light of the setting sun like sheâd had a perfect day. By Aslan, she always looked the most beautiful at sunset. Something about the sunâs farewell made her glow, as if the sun lingered because it was going to miss her most of all.Â
âYeah.â He reached out to take her hand, but hers met him halfway, like sheâd been waiting for him to touch her. He swallowed hard. âWeâre nearly there.â
-
Edmund was stuck in his mind.Â
I knew Philip noticed it just as much as I had when he subtly slowed down until I was no longer riding beside Rona, but beside Edmund.Â
Even after he answered my gentle question and after heâd started holding my hand, I could see his jaw working and his eyes searching. Edmund had always been a brooder, lingering on the worst case scenario and mourning things that hadnât even gone wrong. I was alive, yet he seemed to be acting as though I were dead. I didnât know what to do, especially not since we were still in the procession with his sisters riding only a few feet in front of us. So I just continued holding his hand.Â
He was correctâhardly a minute had passed when I spotted a guard tower right in the corner of a bend in our path. The soldiers at the head of the procession stopped at the guard tower, parting to let the queens through so they would reach the castle first.Â
As we went further, we passed red banners on each side of the path, showing Narniaâs emblem of a lion.
âHalt!â
The procession stopped, and I looked around, confused. I didnât see a castle anywhere, just more tall trees surrounding the path at our front and our back. But before I could ask, Edmund dismounted my mare and immediately rounded both horses to help me slide off of Philipâs back.
My stiff legs buckled under the sudden weight of the rest of my body, but Edmundâs arms held me upright before I could even stumble.Â
âYou alright?â he asked quietly. Fear still lingered behind his eyes and in the grip of his hands and along the curve of his lips.Â
I reached up to brush that curve, trying to coax him from whatever thoughts tortured him in that stellar mind of his. âJust as well as I could be.â
Looking thoroughly uncoaxed, he gave a short nod before guiding me towards his sisters with a hand at my elbow. âReady?â
I studied him as I allowed him to lead me further up the path, taking in his tense shoulders. I wanted to see him relax and breathe and stop lingering in the past. âIs your pirate ship just round the bend?â
He didnât look at me. âYeah.âÂ
Not in a playful mood.Â
I sidled closer to him as the queens chatted about the first thing they would do when they got back to the castle. âThis is a big moment.â
Edmund finally looked at me, and his confusion was a relief. âWhat?â
âHow many times did you tell me you wished you could show me your home?â
His face softenedâonly a fraction, but Iâd always been good at fractions. âHundreds of times.â
âAnd now weâre doing it.â I beamed at him. âItâs the perfect wedding gift.â
Callused fingers gently entwined with mine. âYouâre only saying that because you havenât gotten your ring yet.â Edmundâs smile turned proud. âI think youâll really love it.âÂ
We started to round the bend, but I didnât look away from my husband. âAnd for that reason, I already do.â
Edmund led me to a stop, his eyes lingering on my face. âWelcome,â he said quietly, âto Cair Paravel.â
With another smile, I finally looked forward.
Iâd imagined Cair Paravel many times, more times than Iâd forced Edmund to describe it to me. But his descriptive abilities were lacking. All he ever said was Cair Paravel was tall, white, and big.Â
Cair Paravel, being on the tops of the cliffs, had a foundation higher than the land leading up to it, so its towers stretched higher into the heavens than Edmund ever led me to believe. The creamy stone wallsâspotted with windowsâcurved to allow for balconies and parapets. The stone caught the light of the sunset, making the castle almost look orange in some places and pink in others. The whole structure was at least twice as large as Anvardâs castle.Â
âThis is your home?â I gasped as I followed Edmund up the path. Even if I were seeing the red stone of Archenlandâs castle for the first time, I could never find it half as majestic as Cair Paravel.
âBetter than a boat, right?â Edmund grinned, seeming boyishly excited.Â
âYeah,â I said faintly. Iâd never been on a boat, but a boat sure couldnât beat this.Â
The queens continued through the outer ward into the courtyard, but Edmund stopped me just outside of the entryway by settling his hands loosely on my hips and swiveling me to face him. His face was more open now. Being back at his home clearly made him feel better. âClose your eyes.â
âYou know, the last time I listened when told to do that, Corin stuck a toad down my dress.â
Edmund raised a teasing eyebrow. âDonât you trust me?â
I tilted my head, brushing at an invisible spot on his tunic. âHmmmm, Iâm not sure.â
My husband didnât blink, the mischief not leaving his face. âI promise you that I wouldnât know where to find a toad even if I wanted one.âÂ
âWhat kind of prince doesnât know where to find toads?âÂ
Edmund lifted his eyebrows. âThe kind that knows where the mice live.â
I burst out laughing, and to my utter joy, so did he. The tension of his expression relaxed, and when he looked at me with his trademark smile, I couldnât help smiling back. This was my Edmund. Or perhaps simply the best of my Edmund.Â
Using his grip on my hips, he pulled me closer to him, my laughter fading as sudden nerves seized me at the emotion softening his eyes. He pressed his forehead to mine, gently bumping our noses as he whispered, âclose them. Itâll be worth it, I promise.â
Incapable of denying him, I let my eyes fall closed. Hands laced with mine, gently pulling me forward. Hesitantly, I extended my foot, sliding it across the ground so as not to run into an obstacle. One slow step at a time, I went. Edmundâs grip did not change, but I could feel the weight of his attention on my face come and go. Each time I felt it, it was nearly impossible to keep my eyes shut.
The further we went, the quicker I moved. Soon, I lifted my feet from the ground and stepped normally.Â
âA little bit further,â Edmund coaxed. What could he be showing me? I inhaled deeply, hoping for a clue, but I didnât smell anything different. We were still outside. âAlright, stay here for just a moment.â Edmundâs hands left me. Then, I felt them rest on my hips again, but from behind. âOpen,â he whispered, his mouth right beside the shell of my right ear.Â
A shiver went down my spine, and I took a moment to get myself under control before obeying.Â
Evenly spaced trees proudly sported apples of every shape, size, and shade of red. The light of dusk gave everything a soft glow, the shadows cast by the trees lazily growing on the grass. A few lacewings and butterflies floated around. I envied them, for getting to fly through the golden hour with the rays of sunshine streaming in like pure, untainted joy.
The apple orchard.Â
âWhat do you think?â Edmund asked from behind me, the humor coloring his voice telling me he could guess, he just wanted to hear it from my own lips.Â
âItâs exquisite,â I breathed. âI canât believe you live here.â
Edmundâs hands, still on my waist, drew me backwards a step. I allowed him to guide me, my back pressing against his chest, my shoulder giving him the perfect place to rest his chin. âWe live here.â
My heart stuttered, overwhelmed by the emotions that came rushing in. Excitement. Awe. Mourning. Anxiety.Â
This. This was the true start of a new life.Â
I turned my head, my forehead resting against Edmundâs cheek. âThank you for bringing me here.â
Edmundâs cheek moved as he spoke. âI knew youâd like it.â The smugness in his tone made me so strangely happy. He took pride in how well he knew me. How much he understood everything spoken to the point that he understood the unspoken.Â
Suddenly, in that moment, I could no longer linger on the beauty in front of me. Or the stiffness of my body. Or anything else other than how unfair it all was. Edmund gave me so much. Just today, on our first day of a marriage heâd never truly wanted, heâd stood up to my father, introduced me to his subjects with pride, protected me, even brought me to the castle orchard first just because I might like it.Â
What did I ever give him in return?Â
The idea bothered me greatly. If Edmund tried so hard to make things equal for the two of us, why was he giving so much? That was hardly equal.Â
I tried to think then of what I had to give him. I had no money for possessions even if Edmund were a material sort. I had no talent for creating things even if Edmund appreciated art.
My father thought I had something to give when he told me to charm Rabadash at the ball. Whatever that was, it felt like something big enough to protect back then. Now, it felt like something too small to even offer.Â
Me.Â
It was all I had.
But even if I had everything this life could offer, I would give it all to Edmund.Â
The realization struck like lightning.Â
My awareness skyrocketed. The air suddenly smelled sweet, and the warmth of our surroundings grew almost unbearable. I was hot everywhere, so hot that Edmundâs face against my forehead and his body at my back felt scorching.Â
And I wanted the heat so badly, Iâd let it burn me alive.Â
Hands trembling with nerves, I lifted my forehead from Edmundâs face to press my lips to his cheek in a soft kiss. âThank you,â I said, from the bottom of my heart.Â
His heart.Â
It was hard to catch my breath, but I fought to say more. âI canât tell you what it means to see it.â
âI canât tell you what it means to show it to you.â Funny, Edmundâs voice sounded exactly the same, yet the words might as well have been said in a different language. Then, Edmund pressed a quick kiss to my forehead.Â
My heart giving a sudden twist, I unfurled myself from the embrace weâd created, urgently needing room to breathe. âI want to see everything! The main hall, and your library, and the beach, and the ballroom, and the throne room, andââ
âAlright,â Edmund said, chuckling as he tightened his grip on my hand to keep me from pulling away completely. âBut first, we have to greet Peter.â
My mouth closed with a snap, a sudden curl of dread in my stomach. âThe High King?âÂ
âNow youâre scared?â Edmund started tugging cheekily at my fingers. âThe idea of saying hello to my brother is scarier thanââ His face twisted as he abruptly stopped tugging at my hand.
âScarier than you being a pirate?â I rushed to add. âYes! Do you remember what happened the last time I saw him?â
Edmundâs face was still a bit stormy, but he huffed a little laugh. âYou were fourteen, and spilling wine is not the worst thing that can happen to a person.â
âTell that to my father.â Belatedly, I realized mentioning my father was not going to improve Edmundâs mood. âEither way, it was mortifying, and he never came to Archenland again after that.â
âHe was fighting the giants the last time I came,â Edmund reminded me. âI promise you will be fine. Besides, youâve handled worse things than my big brother.â Edmundâs face soured after those words, and I knew he was thinking of a certain run-in with a reptile.Â
I sighed. âTrying to avoid talking about what happened today is not working.â
âNo, it isnât, is it?â Dropping my hand completely, he walked over to one of the apple trees, angrily yanking an apple off its branch. The bereaved branch swayed to a stop, a few leaves fluttering to the ground.
âEdmund, Iâm sorry I scared you, but everythingâs okay now, thereâs no needââ My words died as Edmund whipped around, looking incredulous.Â
âYouâre sorry?â he echoed, his voice a pitch too high. âI should be apologizing, I didnât protect you. I shouldâve searched your bag, I shouldâve known that Rabadash was going to try something, and you were almost killed because I wasnât paying attention!â
My heart plummeted at his words. âThatâs why youâre upset? Because you didnât magically know that there was a snake in my saddlebag?â
âI should have known!â Edmund exploded. âYouâre my wife, itâs my job to protect you, itâs the promise I made to you yesterday on our wedding day, and Iâve already broken it!âÂ
I drew nearer to Edmund, trying to take his hands, but he pulled them out of my reach. âItâs not your fault. It is the fault of the person who put that snake in my bag, and we both know who that was, and it wasnât you.â
âBut I knew he wasnât finished, I shouldâve known he would try to kill you before you could everââ
âEdmund?â called a deep and kind-sounding voice.Â
I could almost identify the very second Edmund reverted from Edmund my husband to King Edmund the Just. âOver here!â he replied, only sounding slightly tense. I had barely enough time to rearrange my face into a pleasant smile before High King Peter came into sight.Â
âThere are the lovebirds!â he said merrily.Â
I curtsied as he came closer, and High King Peter made a face quite like Corin used to on bath day. âNo need for that, please.â He grinned. âYou are family now, are you not?â
âYes, Your Majesty.â
The kingâs grin turned to a grimace. âPlease, Iâm begging you not to call me that.â
âPeter? Edmund?â called one of the queens; I couldnât tell which, they sounded so alike.
âOver here, Sue!â Peter called.
âYouâll never guess what happened on our way over here,â the voice continued, carrying through the trees and straight to Edmundâs heart, judging by the look on his face. âWe were stopped to get some water by the stream, andââ Queen Susan appeared on the other side of the trees, with Queen Lucy right behind her, and Queen Susanâs voice trailed off as she noticed Edmund and I.Â
âAnd we saw the most beautiful flowers!â Queen Lucy finished in a tone too bright even for her.Â
Edmund rolled his eyes, and Peter looked between his siblings, clearly trying to understand what was going on.Â
Queen Susan cleared her throat. âWe were thinking it might be nice to take Y/N through a tour of the castle. After all, someone has to show her around.â
âThatâs a wonderful idea, Iâd love to see it all!â I looked at Edmund, but he and Peter were staring at each other, intent written all over their faces. I glanced at the girls, who looked nervous. I withheld a sigh. âI think Queen Susan and Queen Lucy will be excellent tour guides.â
That seemed to break the boys out of their silent conversation. Edmund looked away, but Peter met my eyes with warmth. âYes, and while you do that, Edmund will catch me up on the new developments.â
Developments. A delicate word to use instead of ârushed marriageâ or ânew wifeâ or âassassination attemptâ.Â
Peter turned to his sisters. âThe Rook Suite has been prepared for the newlyweds, I trust the two of you can show her?â
âLeave it to us!â Each sister taking one of my arms, they escorted me in the direction Peter had indicated.
I glanced over my shoulder at Edmund, but he was already speaking to Peter in a low tone.
âThe west wing has the best views of the peninsula.â Lucy started telling me. âIt looks like nothing but trees for miles!â
âLovely,â I replied, trying to sound enthusiastic.Â
-
The two kings sat in the private library, each holding a glass of mulled cider in their hands. Peterâs was nearly full, and Edmund was on his second helping.
âWell,â Peter said after a moment of silence following Edmundâs long-winded explanation. âIt makes more sense as to how you came back with a wife when you were only intending to advise King Loon on the Calormen situation.â
âYeah.â Edmund took another sip, the burning sensation in his throat distracting him from the tightness in his chest. âI imagine that mustâve been a shock.â
âIâll say!â Peter shook his head, looking a bit windswept. âLast we talked about marriage, you said it was a trap and swore only the most besotted fools fall for it. Clearly you donât hold that sentiment anymore.â He pointed at Edmund. âOr if you do, we need to discuss your self-esteem.â
Ordinarily, Edmund mightâve laughed, but he didnât feel like laughing. âIt was to save her.â Marriage still felt like a trap, but now he wasnât sure who had trapped whom.Â
Peter lifted his chin slightly, and Edmund made a great effort not to squirm under the scrutiny. âAnd is that really all it is?â
âAll what is?âÂ
âIs it all just some need to be a knight in shining armor? You know, save the damsel in distress? Or is it the fact that Y/N was the damsel?â
If it were anyone else who knew the truth about Edmundâs marriage and was asking him this question, Edmund might have denied it. But this was Peter. There was a reason Edmund was confiding the whole plan to his brother. âWe were pressed for time. If she meant less to meâŠperhaps I wouldâve thought harder to come up with an alternative solution.â
Peter started tapping the edge of his glass against his jaw thoughtfully. âAnd youâre convinced that Rabadash was unhappy enough with the arrangement to put that snake in her saddlebag?â
âThe snake bit the leather, Peter. It didnât just happen to crawl in looking for somewhere to hide, it was put there. And I packed her saddlebag myself when we were leaving Anvard, so no one else would've had an excuse to touch it.â Her saddlebag was one of the multiple things he'd packed in the rush to leave Y/N's father behind.Â
âAnd you didnât recognize the snake?â
âIâve never seen anything like it, not in Narnia or Archenland.â Edmund sent his brother a significant look. âIt was Rabadash, it had to have been.â
âI meanâŠitâs a bit late to ask this, but are you sure Rabadash was threatening her?â
Edmund scowled. âIt wasnât the type of thing one could misunderstand. He explicitly told me he had a spy in our court.â
âWhich is distressing,â Peter allowed, âbut have you considered the possibility that itâs unfounded?â
A short laugh fell from Edmundâs lips, betraying his exhaustion. âIâve considered nearly every possibility.â Heâd had a lot of time to think already in the last few days.Â
âLikely all the ones I could think of,â Peter agreed with a sigh. âSo what would you have us do? To keep her safe?âÂ
âCounter intelligence. We must find this spy. We focus on anyone in the court who shows her too much attention, anyone with associations with Calormen, anyone sneaking out of the castle or sending secret correspondence.âÂ
âThatâs not much to go on.â
âI know.â Edmund set his glass down to scrub at his face. If only he werenât so tired, he would be able to think better!
âAnd are you going to worry yourself to death about your wife in the meantime?â Peter asked.Â
Edmund huffed. He didnât think anyone had ever literally worried themselves to death.
âThe two of you were arguing in the orchard,â Peter said gently.
Edmund felt his cheeks warm. âYou heard that?â
âEven if I hadnât, the strain is clear. Iâm your brother, I know what you look like when youâre scared.â
âWouldnât you be?â Edmund snapped.Â
Peterâs face fell. âYou were at the meeting with the White Witchâs army outside of her castle a year and a half ago, you saw me when I was terrified of losing my love.â
Edmund swallowed hard. He did know, and he had never expected to be in a similar situation.
âLook,â Peter sat forward, âwe will do all we can, I swear. But you have to let that be enough.â
Letting out a long breath, Edmund gave a faint nod.Â
âIâm assuming you donât want our council to know that you married Y/N because of an agreement and not because you were just overcome with love.â
âThey donât need to know,â Edmund replied. âThe outcome is the same either way. I donât want anyone treating Y/N with anything less than the respect my wife deserves.â
âAnd youâve told the girls not to say anything tomorrow either?â
Heat rose to Edmundâs cheeks. âThey donât know.â
Peterâs face slackened in shock, and it was deserved. The siblings were very intentional with their honesty; it was the only way to manage having four monarchs of one country. A secret of this gravity being kept from them was no small thing. âYou didnât tell them?â
"Susan was the one being courted by Rabadash. You remember how guilty she felt when Rabadash attacked Archenland, imagine how she'd feel about this."
"And you don't want to tell Lucy because she tells Susan everything."Â
Edmund sat up in his armchair. âSheâs their new sister regardless of how and why the marriage happened.â
Peter blew out his lips. âYou do realize youâll have to tell them eventually.â
âI know. But letâs deal with one thing at a time.â
âVery well.â Peter stood. âIf weâre to be alert for the council meeting tomorrow, itâs time for both of us to get some sleep.â He clapped his hand on Edmundâs shoulder and left him to his thoughts.
Edmund did not get up for a long while. He merely sat in his chair, stared at the fire, took an occasional sip of his drink, and tried desperately not to think about the fears that were threatening to crush him. When his exhaustion finally outweighed his guilt, he put his glass down and went to the west wing.Â
Only one candle was burning in the room, the blankets of the bed pulled all the way over Y/N. Taking off his shoes and changing into his sleep breeches and a thin tunic, he rounded the bed to sit on his side.
He pulled the covers up and turned to look at Y/N. Her head was tilted slightly upwards on the pillow, allowing him to just barely see her scar in the candlelight. He lifted a hand to delicately trace the line starting at her throat and reaching her chin. But when he reached her chin, instead of pulling away, he traced the curve of her cheek.
Y/N stirred, her eyes fluttering open.
Edmund pulled his hand away, feeling ashamed for disturbing her when she looked so peaceful. âIâm sorry, I didnât mean to wake you.â
Instead of assuaging his fears or simply falling back asleep, she blinked, growing more and more alert.Â
Well, if she was awake anywaysâŠâHow was your tour with the girls?â
âGood.â Her voice was slightly hoarse, and for some reason, it sent heat through Edmundâs stomach. âTheyâre wonderful and so sweet.â
âBut?â Edmund said, lightly running his fingers down her arm to indulge his confusing yet almost natural need to touch her.
âBut I wouldâve rather taken the tour with you.â
Unable to meet her eyes, he looked down at her arm and continued tracing invisible lines into her skin. âWe can explore together tomorrow before the council meeting.â
âHow was your talk with Peter?âÂ
âI told him everything.â
Y/N smiled softly. âIâm glad.â
Some point of tension in his chest eased, something Edmund hadnât realized he was carrying. âYou are?â
âYes. Itâs too big of a burden for you to carry alone.â
Edmund didnât reply to that, settling down on his own pillow.
âEdmund?â Y/N said gently.Â
âYeah?â he answered, staring up at the canopy of their new bed.Â
âDonât let Rabadash win.â
âI wonât, I swear.â His aggravation bled into the words like ink, sealing his promise for all time.
âNo.â Y/Nâs hand pressed against his shoulder, and Edmund reluctantly met her eyes. âDonât let him come between us. Because all he wants is for us to be miserable.â
Edmund gazed at her, at his perceptive, beautiful, sleepy wife. âIâm not miserable.â The skepticism on her face made him laugh. âI promise.â
And as she finally accepted that and closed her eyes to drift off to sleep again, Edmund smiled faintly up at the ceiling.
-
Despite all his worries, no, he was not miserable.Â
Hey y'all! Happy Labor Day! It's been a hot minute since I last posted something, sorry about that. This whole part-time job + 16 credits of postgrad classes is killing me. Hope you enjoy this part!
Summary: Despite the distance between their two lands, Y/N, princess of Archenland, is close friends with King Edmund the Just. But when push comes to shove, will friendship turn to more?
Warnings: none
Word count: 5k
I didnât know how having sisters worked.Â
Brothers, I understood. They cared in their own ways, not always evidenced with their sarcasm and grunts. If they were going to discuss anything, they talked about the falcons they were training or their swordplay. And when they fell silent, it wasnât because their minds were too busy to speak, theyâd justâŠrun out of things to say.Â
Edmundâs sisters felt like foreign dignitaries, never running out of topics. Wasnât it a lovely day, with the sun shining? Would it rain tomorrow? Would Peter be so bored that heâd be glad to see us all arrive tonight? Hadnât Susan been in Archenland for far too long? How lovely it was to be going home, even though the wedding yesterday had been beautiful.Â
At that topic, my eyes were drawn to the man riding next to me. Edmund rode tall, his hips moving fluidly with Philipâs movements. He was looking straight ahead, lips pursed in a thoughtful pout. I hadnât expected the mention of our wedding to make him leap from horseback into cartwheels, but did he have to look so serious?
Yes, weddings were serious things, and yes, our wedding hadnât been exactly what we wouldâve wanted, but from the gravity of Edmundâs expression, one wouldâve thought it had been a funeral.Â
âAnd Y/Nâs dress was absolutely divine,â Queen Lucy sighed, âdonât you think, Ed?â
Edmund blinked rapidly three times, as if noticing his surroundings before glancing at his sister. âHuh?âÂ
âY/Nâs dress,â Queen Lucy repeated. âWasnât it one of the best dresses youâve ever seen?â
âOh.â A spot of red appeared on the cheek of Edmundâs that I could see. âYes, it was.âÂ
âAlthough that red skirt that Lady Bote wore was beautiful,â Queen Susan mused, and Queen Lucy agreed.Â
I tilted my head as Edmund settled back into his pensive position. If the strikingly serious look on his face hadnât been from his sistersâ conversationâŠwhat had it been about?
Perhaps the catastrophe of breakfast with my family. Or maybe he was dreaming about returning home. OrâŠwas he worried about returning? It would be natural to be so; having an unexpected wife would without a doubt disrupt parts of a routine. Or what if he was planning things for our future, both near and distant?Â
The curiosity was a strangely painful pang in my chest. Why did I want so badly to know the thoughts in his mind? And why did it stupidly hurt to not know?Â
I didnât let myself look at Edmund after that, forcing myself to pay attention to the Queens.Â
Slowly the terrain started sloping upwards and grew rockier. My mare slowed down, her hooves brushing the occasional rock as her footing grew less stable. The land on either side rose higher, making a mountain pass for us to travel through. The path grew narrower and narrower as we twisted this way and that on the walkways. At one point, my mare stumbled and moved closer to Philip.Â
Edmund seemed immune to the changing scenery, not looking around at all. Heâd taken this path every one of the countless times heâd visited my home. He was as familiar with this place as he was with my motherâs gardens or my drawing room.Â
What a strange thought.Â
A shout rose from the front of the procession, making me jump, glancing about for any hint of danger.Â
âAll is well.â Edmund was looking at me now, seemingly broken from his thoughtful trance again. âTheyâre just telling us that weâre about to cross the border.â
The border.
In a few steps, I was about to enter Narnia. Narnia had only ever been a concept to me, some far off place that housed fantastical creatures, magic, andâŠand Edmund. I was gaining so many new thingsâŠand letting go of the old. My customs. My land. My people.Â
I glanced over my shoulder at the way weâd come. I hadnât realized weâd climbed so high. Some of the trees below looked more likeÂ
We were much too far away to see the castle, yet not catching sight of the red stone of my home made my chest feel tight somehow.Â
Suddenly, I directed my mare off to the side and out of the procession. The trees that werenât at all important to me before now made me ache. Lump in my throat, I surveyed it, wishing my eyes were strong enough to catch one last glimpse of something familiar.Â
âY/N?â I heard Queen Susan ask, but I didnât look away from Archenland.Â
How long would it be before I once again saw this? Before I was again in the country of my birth? From the heaviness in me, I felt as though I would never see it again.Â
The sound of hooves against stone made me look to see Philip coming to stand just beside my mare, Edmund close enough to lay a gentle touch on my knee. âAre you alright?â
âIt all looks soâŠsmall.â
A warm hand found mine, squeezing just slightly. I squeezed back, not looking away from the scene that represented so much more than it seemed.Â
âItâs okay to feel sad.â Edmundâs words were tense, not at all in line with the comfort I knew he was trying to impart. A glance at his face revealed clear nerves. Was he afraid I was doubting our plan?
âI want to be in Narnia with you,â I told him, not wanting him to have a single shred of doubt on that subject. âItâs justâŠitâs all Iâve ever known. Iâve only ever been a princess of Archenland and nowâŠâ I looked away, but this time in the direction that the procession was walking. The direction of my future.Â
âYouâre so brave.âÂ
âBrave?â I snorted. Brave was a word meant for warriors, not for princesses moving from one cushy castle to another.
âYes, brave. Iâm not sure I would be able to trust anyone the way youâre trusting me.â The words hung in the air, and Edmund shifted in his position on Philipâs back. âFor all you know, I could be a pirate who hired all these mercenaries to charm you away from the only home youâve ever known.â
I laughed at the sudden image in my mind of Edmund wearing a hat with feathers and a scraggly beard. They did not suit him. âYou know, youâre right. Cair Paravel might not even exist.â
âNo, it exists, itâs just the name of my ship.â
âOh, I see.â I grinned at Edmund. âYouâre just a lonely captain who wanted company, and who is better company than a princess?â
âApparently not talking horses,â Philip grumbled.Â
Edmund laughed loudly, drawing the attention of a few more Narnian soldiers. Edmund had a nice face, but I liked the way it simultaneously tightened his cheeks and loosened his brows when he laughed. Once the laughter had finished, for a swift moment, Edmundâs face would settle into a content smile before the mirth disappeared from his face. If one blinked, theyâd miss that flash of a smile, and it was not a sight to be missed. âI do mean it,â Edmund said softly and seriously. âIâve never known someone as strong as you.â
A strange pang shot through my chest, feeling extraordinarily like fear. How silly. I wasnâtâcouldnât beâafraid of my husband. âLetâs go,â I whispered, unable to muster more volume. Edmund gestured in front of him, allowing me to direct my mare back onto the path, Philip joining beside me.Â
And so I crossed the border into my new home country, with my new husband just beside me.Â
-
Once weâd come down on the other side of the mountains, dirt once again instead of stone, the procession stopped beside a small stream. The animals all bent to take a drink while the fauns filled canteens for themselves, the centaurs, and the queens.Â
Rona was scanning our surroundings, looking not at all pleased with what she saw. She never understood how passionate I was about seeing Narnia one day, but how could she, if sheâd never heard all of Edmundâs stories?
Edmund brought two canteens over to where I was standing. âCare to stretch your legs?â
I accepted both the canteen and the offer.Â
The trees were large and lovely, granting us shade from the sun but allowing the light through so that everything appeared golden. A butterfly flew past while I heard a frog croak interrupt the chirping of the crickets.
Edmund led me upriver, occasionally stopping to hold his hand out to help me over a fallen tree and a boulder. He looked contented, no sign of the cloudy thoughts that heâd been harboring all day.
Weâd walked a few minutes from the rest of the procession when Edmund stopped and pulled me into his side. My breath got lost on its way to my lungs as I stared stupidly up into his faceâŠwhichâŠwasnât lookingâŠat me.Â
I followed his gaze and let out a gasp.
Naiads.Â
The river nymphs, human-like creatures made up entirely of water, little ripples and ridges forming the features of their faces and long flowing hair. There were five of them beside a long, flat riffle. Little splashes sounded as the stream tripped over rocks that protruded from the water, adding to the melody of their bubbling voices and laughter.Â
Then, as I watched, the bark of the birch tree nearest the water seemed to melt off the trunk, pooling to form a little girl with leaf green skin and an ashy white dress streaked with black.Â
A young dryad.
Two more dryads left their trees, following the littlest one towards the naiads.Â
Edmundâs hand, resting on my side, gave a quick squeeze before he left me behind, striding towards the spirits. âHello!â
The naiads and dryads all turned to look and then leapt to their feet. âYour majesty!â the biggest naiad called in her rushing voice, racing up to him with glee written all over her face and the others not far behind.Â
They recognized him without his crown?
Iâd once walked among my own people without an escort or my nicest gown, and not one of them had even known that I was royalty. Yet these spirits seemed to know Edmund immediately without any hints.Â
âHow are the woods faring?â Edmund asked them. I could only see his back, not his face, but I immediately noticed the worry in his voice. âAre the dryads still well?â
âYes, Your Majesty,â the greenest dryad replied, her voice like the clicking of beetle wings. âThere have been no more signs of the Witchâs sickness.âÂ
A sickness of the trees? Edmund hadnât ever mentioned anything like that. If it were some great secret, he wouldnât be discussing it out in the open like this. So why hadnât he ever told me? I waited for him to ask another question that would give me more insight, but instead, Edmund turned to hold out his hand towards me. âLadies, may I introduce Princess Y/N of Archenland,â he grinned at me, âmy wife?â
The spirits all gasped, one even covering her mouth with her green fingers. âYouâve married?â she gasped.Â
âSheâs so beautiful!â said another.
âOh, Your Majesty, you look so happy!â
I felt my cheeks warm furiously, wishing I could reproach Edmund for making me a spectacle. I mustâve looked frightful after riding for so long. I wasnât even in a proper dress, still in my riding habit. I raised a hand to my hair self-consciously.
Edmund flexed his fingers, silently asking for my hand. I shyly put it in his, and he pulled me in closer.Â
âWhereâs your crown?â the littlest dryad asked.Â
The heat grew furiously. I hadnât ever been embarrassed about a lack of a crown before, but standing in front of what were technically my new subjects, I felt like Iâd failed to uphold a standard. âI left it behind,â I said, trying to remember that I hadnât wanted it. âIt wasnât really mine.â
âWell, we can fix that!â Before I could understand their meaning, the nymphs and dryads scattered. The nymphs waded back into their river, bending over the surface of the water, while the dryads ran among the trees. Were they looking for a crown? Was this common in Narnia, for crowns to be lying around? Narnia was the land of the impossible.
Before long, they regathered, holding up what theyâd found. Some white blooms, a handful of twigs with some leaves, a few colorful fish scales, and a singular, white pearl. They moved their hands in strange patterns, beyond simply fitting the pieces together. No, they seemed to be changing their acquisitions, shifting their shape as it all came together in a circle.Â
The twigs bent together, joining in a continuous line with the abundant leaves and white flowers to form a garland. Then, the colorful scales were tucked in here and there to catch the light of the sun and make the whole garland sparkle. Then, the front of the beautiful piece curved slightly upwards to show off the pearl.
I was stunned long before the spirits stopped moving their hands and stood back with satisfaction on their faces.
The smallest dryad came closer. She did not move with the jerking, unbalanced strides of a human childâshe glided forward, holding out the beautiful, freshly-made crown.Â
âFor me?â I asked, a bit breathless.Â
The nymphs and dryads laughed their rustling, tinkling laughs. âOf course, Your Highness!â one of the nymphs said. âWe canât let our princess walk around without the honor she is due!â
Our princess.
Fighting against the sudden moisture in my eyes, I bent to allow the young dryad to place it gently on my head. The weight of the crown did not feel heavy atop my hair, yet I swore I felt strange tingling in my arms at the sensation of such a remarkable creation. However beautiful it was, it couldnât replace metal and jewels, yet its presence meant more to me than any other beautiful thing in the world.Â
âLadies, youâve outdone yourselves,â Edmund said, rescuing me from my lack of words. âYou made a crown worthy of my wife.â
The dryads and nymphs looked delighted by his words, and I was thankful that heâd thanked them because words had thoroughly deserted me.Â
âWe must return to our party,â Edmund told them. âWeâre hoping to arrive at Cair Paravel before sunset.â
âFarewll!â the tallest nymph cried, and they all curtsied once more before scattering back to their homes.Â
As we returned to the horses, I waited until Edmund was busy loading up Philipâs lone saddlebag to wipe away the tear that was threatening to fall. Theyâd made a crown for me. I gazed down at it, stupified. It couldnât have been given because of requirement or manipulation, for what could they possibly need from me that their four monarchs wouldnât or couldnât do for them? It couldâve been for Edmundâs benefit, but the dryads and nymphs seemed so genuinely pleased to gift it to me.Â
Were they so genuinely pleased to have me as their new princess?
âY/N?â Edmund asked, hovering uncertainly behind me. The leaves above us cast strange shadows on his concerned face, and the shadows which lay across his forehead and eyes suited him so well, I found that a smile was not at all hard to conjure.
âHelping me up?â I asked.
âIn a moment.â Edmund moved closer, the pattern of the shadows shifting to allow a patch of sunlight to fall on his dark hair. âI hope I didnât offend you by introducing you.â
âYouâre actually worried about that?â I asked, and the grim set of his mouth told me all I needed to know. Shaking my head, I reached for his hand and held it tighter than the crown in my other hand. âI could never be offended by you calling me your wife.â
âYou promised honesty,â he murmured, and my heart lurched, almost jerking my hand away from his. Why had the words of comfort left my mouth so easily without me even thinking of the truth of them? And why was it so difficult to speak honestly while I held his hand?
Pinching his signet ring between my thumb and forefinger, I twisted it around, stalling while I tried to calm my nerves. How much bigger his fingers were than mine. And how strange that he wore two rings now, one for his country and one for me. âYou didnât do anything wrong, it justâŠI wasnât expecting it.â
His fingers tensed, as if his muscles were locking up with regret. âI never want you to be uncomfortable.â
I laughed in spite of myself. âIâm a living being, Edmund, Iâm bound to be uncomfortable sometimes. But I trust you. I know that even if you do make me uncomfortable, you only want whatâs best for me, just like I do for you.â
âAlways.â A bit of the tension eased from his face, like admitting his good intentions helped him relax. âIâm sorrââ
I pulled my hand away from his to gently place it over his lips. âYou have nothing to apologize for.â
He let out a long breath, the warm air tickling my fingertips. His fingers wrapped lightly around my wrist to move my fingers from his mouth to his chin. âYouâll tell me if I ever have anything to apologize for, right?â
âAs long as you do too,â I replied, rubbing gentle strokes on his skin.Â
Edmund gave a slight nod, his eyelids fluttering halfway shut as he looked down at my arm. âMarriage is weird,â he seemed to tell my skin.Â
âThe weirdest thing weâve ever done,â I agreed. âBut we've only been married for a day. We have time to get used to it.â Belatedly, I realized that referencing the longevity of our arrangement likely wouldn't comfort someone who had never wanted to get married in the first place.Â
But instead of straining his smile, my words seemed to encourage it. He lowered his voice, leaning in conspiratorially. âI wouldn't want to get used to it with anyone else.âÂ
My heart fluttered, and just for a moment, I wondered what he would do if I leaned in to kiss him. The others could see us and wouldnât be surprised to see a husband and wife being affectionate. Perhaps they even expected it. Really, a kiss would be a strategic thing to do.Â
Edmund gazed at me, his eyes betraying nothing of the activity of his mind. Oh, but how I ached to know his thoughts!
âEdmund!â Queen Lucy said. âCome see these beautiful blue flowers!âÂ
Edmund rolled his eyes, but there was affection in the gesture. âComing!â Lifting my hand, he pressed his lips to it. âI'll be right back.â He jogged away towards his younger sister.Â
I was glad just then that my mare was not a talking animal, for I could not imagine what cheeky thing a talking beast might say if they'd overheard our conversation and observed the way I grinned at the grass. How was it that a simple and even uncomfortable conversation with Edmund brought me even more joy than the crown in my hand?
I loosened the clasp of my saddlebag. I wanted to keep such a beautiful thing safe until I once more had a trunk or wardrobe to keep it safe in. Lowering the crown into my bag, I shifted the objects inside to make room. I was just moving my handheld mirror over when something shifted beside my fingers, something sandpaper rough. Confused, I pulled the lip of the saddlebag open further to let more daylight in as I peered inside.Â
I'd barely had time to think, I didn't pack any rope, when two sharp points pierced my wrist.Â
The jolt of pain was so unexpected that a scream fell from my lips and I jerked away. Balance lost, I fell hard onto the forest ground.Â
âY/N!â I heard distantly as I stared down at the dull brown snake with its jaws clamped down on my skin. As if seeing it had triggered something, the skin of my forearm started to prickle.
âGet away!â Large hands with a silver signet ring surrounded the snake, wrenching the jaws open to release me.
Gripping the skin which was now burning, I watched dumbly as the snake slipped from Edmundâs hands and started slithering through the grass.Â
Towards my mare.Â
The grey creature swung her large head over to look at me, catching sight of the snake. With an alarmed whinney, her front legs lifted from the ground.Â
Strong hands hooked under my arms, dragging me away from the horse as she continued to rear and stomp.
The snake drew nearer to the trees, but not fast enough. A faunâs hoof came down on its body and his sword found its place in the snakeâs neck. The long body gave a few jerking movements before finally laying still.Â
I stared down at my arm, two dark red spots on my skin.Â
Blood, I thought dumbly to myself.Â
And then my view was tipped up to Edmund, his wandering hands stroking my cheeks as he guided me to look at his panic-stricken face.Â
âStay as still as you can!â Queen Susanâs face appeared over Edmundâs shoulder. It was an odd command, but her evident alarm made me obey. âThe venom will spread quicker if your heart rate is higher.â
The venom. That was the burning which was now spreading past my elbow.Â
Edmundâs hands lowered me to the grass, and I stared up at the branches obstructing the blue sky. Numbly, I wondered if this would be the last sight I would ever see, which almost made me laugh when both Edmund and his older sisterâs faces appeared as they bent over me.
âAre you in pain?â Queen Susan asked.Â
âYes,â I whispered, morbidly captivated by the anxiety in Edmundâs face. Why did it feel like a gryphon was standing on my chest, digging its sharp claws into my skin?
âLucy, get your cordial!â Queen Susan cried, twisting her head around.Â
Ronaâs face appeared, upside-down since she stood by my hair. âMy lady, do you feel pain anywhere other than your arm?â
âIt'sâŠâ I gasped, my tongue feeling like stone. âItâs getting hard to breathe.â
Rona's gaze migrated to where I supposed my arm was. âIt drew blood,â she said quietly. âThe venom is in the bloodstream.âÂ
âLucy!â Queen Susan shouted louder.Â
âComing!âÂ
Edmundâs hand braced beside my head, and he shifted so that his face was all I could see, only one hand touching my face. âKeep breathing,â he croaked, the first words Iâd heard him speak. âLucyâs cordial will fix it, sheâll make it better.â
His face was blurring, and I blinked hard, trying to bring back the clarity of his brown eyes. It was hard to focus as the pain spread into my shoulder. âIt burns, Edmund,â I moaned.Â
The hand pressed harder into my cheek. âI know, just stay still, okay?â With the fear lacing his words, I wouldâve done anything he asked. Then, the blob that I knew to be my husbandâs face shifted, making way for a new blob. I wouldâve protested, but his touch only slid down to my hip, like he knew I needed to know he was there.Â
âHold out your tongue,â Queen Lucy said gently, her fingers on my chin to coax my mouth open. I did so, and a drop of what tasted like strawberries bloomed. âSwallow it.âÂ
I did so.Â
âDid you give it to her soon enough?â Edmund asked.Â
âMost certainly,â Queen Lucy replied, though both her touch and his lingered. âIt has brought people back from the brink of death.âÂ
I blinked, still feeling the burning and still unable to see the details of Queen Lucyâs face. Deep dismay struck me. Was this it? Would it all end here?
âHow do you feel?â I could almost feel Edmundâs fear like a reverberation through my body.Â
âIâŠI don't know,â I gasped. âI think I'm in shock.âÂ
His touch on my hip grew firmer, and I clung to his arm like an anchor, the fabric of his sleeve pulling taut underneath my frantic grip. âHow long must we wait until we know sheâs alright?â
âI've never seen a snake like that,â Queen Lucy said, the blob of her face moving away until I could once again see fuzzy patches of the blue sky. âIâI have no idea how long until the danger has passed.â
âIf Her Highness was in such pain so quickly, she mightâve been dead in a minute or two,â my lady-in-waiting suggested.Â
âIt's been longer than that,â Queen Susan said.Â
Silence followed, and I moved my head to try and see what looks they were exchanging, but it was no use. I could barely tell which blob was Queen Susan and which was Queen Lucy.
Then, the burning receded.Â
I blinked, my vision clearing to let Edmundâs freckles come back into focus, a sight I never wanted to take for granted again. I loosened my grip on his arm. âCan you help me up?â
Wordlessly, Edmund's arm slid across my back, propping me upright.Â
Testing my eyes, I let them pass over Philip, who stood alongside my mare, soothingly pressing his head against hers. Then the sisters, clutching each other as Queen Lucy held a little glass bottle with gold accents to her chest. Then I saw a pale-faced Rona beside the unmoving snake and the dark blood leaking out onto the grass around it.Â
Blindly, I pressed myself further into Edmundâs hold, tearing my eyes away from the minimized threat and shutting them tight. Edmundâs arms tightened around me, his touch bracing against my body.Â
âI think the danger has passed,â Queen Lucy declared, and sighs of relief sounded from all over the clearing. Distantly, I registered that the whole entourage had likely seen the whole incident, which made me pull away from Edmund. The queen knelt beside us. âMay I see your arm?â I held it out to her.
She studied the marks and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe away the half-congealed blood. âIt doesnât even look like the wound will scar,â she muttered.Â
âWhere did the snake come from?â Edmundâs voice was calmer now, his composure emphasized by the way he sought the facts of the situation from me.Â
âI don't know, I just opened up my saddlebag and it came out at me.â Seeing movement out of the corner of my eye, I twisted to see Rona whisking over to my mare and carefully unfastening the leather pouch. She brought it over, opening it and pulling out my mirror so we could all peer inside.Â
Bite marks littered the leather, dark stains of venom lining each bite.
âIt must've been in there for hours,â Queen Susan breathed. âBefore we even left the castle.âÂ
I felt a shudder course through Edmundâs body, but before I could comfort him, he got to his feet. âWe must check all the luggage, to make sure there are no other threats.â
The rest of the procession all burst into action, opening saddlebags and chests and carefully searching the contents. Edmund flitted between them all, giving everything a second look with such intensity, he seemed to be daring another sign of danger to emerge.Â
I pressed my hands into the grass to push myself onto my feet and then paused. A crumpled blue flower lay on the grass beside me, its long stem soft and drooping, like it mourned the petals that were now crushed.Â
I looked up at Edmund, who was looking over a faunâs shoulder as the faun went through one of my chests full of dresses. Carefully, I picked up the creased flower as I got up.
Rona had reattached my saddlebag to my mare with great difficultyâthe poor thing was still skittish. I went to her and reached out to rub her grey nose. Her head bucked backwards, away from my touch.Â
âSheâs too skittish.â I turned just in time to see Edmund reach out for my mareâs bridle with one hand and press against my side with the other, pushing me away from her.Â
âYour Majesty!â a centaur said. âEverythingâs been checked, nothing is amiss.â
Edmund looked down at the grass, a muscle in his jaw flexing. Queen Susan put a hand on his back, glancing around the woods around us with fear. âWe should get moving.â
For a moment, Edmund didnât respond, still glaring at the soft green sod. Then, he glanced up at the centaur and gave a nod.
âPrepare to move forward!â the centaur called to the group.Â
I moved towards my mare, but Edmund stepped in front of her, blocking the saddle. âI donât want you riding a nervous horse the rest of the way,â he said shortly.Â
âSheâs notââ
âIâm not taking any chances,â Edmund interrupted.Â
Philip stepped forward. âHer Highness may ride on me for the remainder of the journey.â
âThank you, Philip.âÂ
Before I could even decide to protest, Edmund wordlessly hoisted me up into Philipâs saddle, quickly fitting my feet into the stirrups. I watched as he patted down my mare, letting her smell him, and then mounted her.Â
The procession continued, Philip moving at a steady pace beneath me. Instead of riding beside me, Edmund directed my mare to follow Philip, staying behind me and out of my sight. I rubbed my arm at the site of the snakebite, feeling the uninterrupted smoothness of my skin. Nothing was amiss. Yet, somehow, the woods seemed less bright than they had when weâd stopped. And when I looked down at the blue flower in my hand, it was already starting to wither.
As an obligatory reminder, this story stems from a prompt that was given to both me and @the-modern-typewriter! She made an amazing novella out of it on her patreon!! I hope you'll enjoy my version as well :) Sorry it's taken me...literally a year to make a third part.
The gunfire was so deafening that it almost covered the screaming. Almost.
Before theyâd even crossed the threshold to the outside, the shots were head-splitting enough to send Eloise scrambling to cover her ears. All she could see from their current vantage point was a sliver of the courtyard framed by blue sky.Â
It was too friendly a blue, too ordinary and ideal, for such an ugly day.
Someone pushed past them out into the open, wielding fists of fireballs and a battle cry. In moments, they dropped to the ground. The fire snuffed itself out as blood spilled from the hole in his head.
Whimpering, Eloise backed away from the space in the outermost wall where someone had blown open an exit, all jagged edges and crumbling concrete. It resembled a too-wide jaw; a yawning mouth cracked open and baring its teeth.
Her mind flashed to Frenzyâs mouth, stretched impossibly until it tore, and shuddered.
A hand caught the back of her neck, gently enough. Eloise still jumped. Artisan made a soothing sound. âYou can do this.â
âI canât.â
âYou can.â
She was already shaking her head, murmuring something incoherent and horrified.
âEloise.âÂ
His voice, calm as it was, snatched up her attention like the crack of a whip. She stared up at him in what she could only imagine was some terrible parody of a doe-eyed fawn bathed in blinding headlights.
Artisanâs hand rose from her neck to cup the side of her jaw. Given what those hands could do, it shouldnât have been so grounding; so reassuring.Â
He held her gaze. âYouâre going to get us past the guns alive. And Iâm going to protect you. Hey-â A gentle stroke of the cheek dragged her wandering eyes back up to his. Haunting. Beautiful. Eyes of endless depths sheâd caught watching her read to him on many occasions. âYou can do this. Take a deep breath.â
Eloise heaved in a clumsy breath that gusted out of her in the same second. Artisanâs lips twitched upward.
âSlowly. Match me.â Still cradling her cheek, Artisan demonstrated an exaggerated deep breath, then another. Eloise copied him as best as she could manage until she felt a little lighter. âGood.â
Eloise swallowed. âWhat if my power fails?â
âIt wonât.â Artisan took a step closer, and it stole her breath all over again. âClose your eyes.â
Eloise gawked. âWh-â
âEloise.â
She squeezed her eyes shut, hugging her arms around her torso.
When he spoke again, his voice was a quiet thing, low and soft yet resonant still with all the power of, well, one of the greatest supervillains alive.
âWhen you are reading a book,â he said, âeverything else around you slips away. You lose yourself in a world of inked pages, and nothing else exists. Iâve watched you pore over chapter after chapter, reading aloud on autopilot. Sometimes you forget that I am even in the room with you. And Iâm me.â
âI-â
âGo to that place now. Focus only on your ability. We are going to walk out that door, and youâre going to camouflage our presence. Theyâll look past us. Weâll walk away safely. Picture it.â
She did. Eloise allowed herself to imagine wrapping the two of them in enough influence to trick othersâ eyes into skipping over them, seeing them as ordinary and belonging as the bugs in the grass. She pictured safety and steaming showers and warm blankets on her worn-but-still comfy mattress. She thought of home and books in her thrifted armchair; of pages that smell antique and crisp and make just the right sound when you turn them.Â
Eloise opened her eyes. The fear still buzzed in her chest, but the world felt less like it was about to collapse.
Artisan gave a slight nod at whatever he saw on her face. âGood girl. Letâs go.â
In what felt both like an instant and an eternity, they were outside. Artisan kept a hand on Eloiseâs shoulder to steady her forward, murmuring encouragements and instructions beside her.
Eloise tried to narrow her focus to just the two of them, willing the landscape to swallow them up into imperceivable specks of dust. They took two strides, three.
There were bodies everywhere.
Villains, even guards clamoring for escape, were mowed down. Snipers lined the roof, the watchtowers⊠A glance around revealed more on every side.Â
Eloiseâs toe caught on the leg of a corpse, and she squeaked, jerking away.Â
Artisan grabbed her arm, pulling her close again. She could feel the perception barrier around them flickering.Â
âRelax. Focus.â He said it like it was nothing. Like they werenât staring down a firing squad, navigating a labyrinth of corpses and blood. âClose your eyes for me.â
The thought of being blind in the belly of so much danger made an embarrassing catch in her throat.Â
âYouâre distracted by what you see,â Artisan continued. âClose your eyes. Focus all of your attention on masking us. I will guide you. Eloise- I will protect you if you help me. I need your help.â
I need your help.Â
The plea was simple, a disguise of its own, but it settled between her ribs all the same. Her eyes pressed closed. She concentrated on blending in. On protecting them both.
They were moving again. Artisanâs hands on her arms led her forward, weaving through the carnage with surprising grace. Despite his smooth guidance, she felt clumsy and staggering. If she tripped over another body⊠Her stomach squeezed.
Someone screamed. Eloiseâs gaze snapped to them as she found herself clinging to Artisanâs side. The source of the shouting dropped to his knees, hands behind his headâa security guard from insideâleaking red from his side. âPlease, itâs Jones! Itâs Jones! I work here, Iâm on your side! Please, help me, helpââ
He dropped like a stone. Blood trickled down his forehead.
Eloise choked on words that wouldnât come. The world seemed to tilt, fuzzy at the edges.
âEloise-â Artisanâs voice seemed very far away.
She was only distantly aware of more gunfire as Artisan pushed in front of her.Â
Artisan hissed through his teeth, clutching his chest. He staggered back a step, so at odds with his usual bird-like elegance. Eloise stared, horrified.Â
âCover us, cover us now,â he said, his tone bleeding with urgency.
âAre you-â
âNow, Eloise!â
His tone spiked fresh fear up her spine, and Eloise closed her eyes, covering her ears as she pictured the two of them fading into the landscape with the same ease as a smudge in a watercolor painting. The veil slid thinly into place, fragile, easily moved. But it was something.
At the same time, Artisan jerked her to the side as another barrage of bullets chased them.
Eloise squealed, but didnât dare look, bearing down on her focus as if sinking her teeth in.
âIâm trying!â she snapped, a plea of her own.
âYou can do more than you think you can,â Artisan said. âI can feel it in you. You can do more than affect just us. You can affect them. You can change what they see; how they see us. Reach out in your mind. Change their perception.â
She imagined her power stretching in all directions, each line a stream in a spiderâs web. She tapped gently at the windows of each guardâs mind and left a new idea there, coaxing them to forget what theyâd seen. To move past it. To completely disregard the villain and his volunteer accomplice.
The shooting slowed, then stopped. The concentration left her dizzy and wobbling, sinking to her knees on the ground.
She only opened her eyes when Artisan scooped her into his arms.
âDonât stop,â he murmured, walking on with her, âYouâre doing beautifully.â
She stared at the hole in his chest, jumpsuit soaked through with blood. âYouâre hurt- You should be dead.â Dumbly, too boldly, she pressed a hand over the wound. Sheâd blame the fatigue.
âDead?â He clicked his tongue. âNot so easily done.â
She could feel the skin and muscle beneath her hand shifting, warping, weaving back together. Relief flooded her. âOh.â
âOh.â Artisan was smiling again. âDonât lose your focus. Weâre nearly there. You might not want to look.â
As they neared the final gate, the guards began to drop one by one. Eyes glazed over, necks twisted and wrenched out of place. Moving as if puppeteered, the last one standing buzzed open the gate, finally leaning into the fenceâs barbed wire to cut open his own throat without a sound. The blood gurgling out was quiet as he, too, fell to the ground with a soft thud.
Eloise really wished sheâd looked away. Her insides heaved.
The strain of keeping them unnoticed tugged at her every nerve ending with a plea for relief. Sheâd never pushed herself so hard before.
âYou didnât have to kill them,â she said softly, closing her eyes. Her head felt cracked in two.
Just a little farther and she could let goâŠ
Artisan stroked back her hair, carrying her through the open gate out into freedom. His voice was something silken and velvet, something wicked and monstrous. âOh, but I wanted to.â
She blacked out.
General Taglist: @pinned-to-the-wahl , @valiantlytransparentwhispers, @distance-does-not-matter @redbircl, @lilaccatholic, @crazytwentythrees @thelazywitchphotographer @chibicelloking, @lolafaiy, @thinkwrite5, @putridghost @tobeornottobeateacher @sunflower1000, @bouncyartist, @feyriddle, @yet-another-heathen, @silverwhisperer1, @distractedlydistracted @pensivespacepirate, @appleejuicee, @deflated-bouncingball @dakshii @maybe-a-cat42, @m0chik0furan, @mercurymomentum, @fairysprinkles, @vuvulia, @amongtheonedaisy, @rose-pinkie, @trappedgoose-in-a-writblr-room, @scorpio-smiles, @inkygemuwu, @wolfeyedwitch, @thewhumpmeisterx3000, @ikiiryo-blog, @lem-hhn, @fanastywhump, @smallangryfish, @ladybookworm @freefallingup13, @acaiaforrest, @a-blue-comedy, @puppyaddict, @talkingsperm, @qualitychaoslover, @deckofaces, @7eselt, @annablogsposts, @lunatic-moss-studio, @medusas-hairband @rivalriotrenegade @nvrmorrr @smitten-haematite-quartz
Pls let me know if you successfully received a tagged notification, it's very fickle lol
Favorite color: Blue. I love the color blue, any shade of blue, ocean blue, light blue, sky blue, dark blue like a night sky full of stars.
Currently reading: Not a whole lot at the moment exactly, I've been more sharing the stories I have read and loved with the people I love. I've been reading The Magician's Nephew by C.S. Lewis to my niece and A Curse So Dark And Lonely by Brigid Kemmerer to a friend of mine. I've been listening to some Hercule Poirot stories by Agatha Christie audio books lately as well.
Last song: Aurora by Lindsey Stirling
Most recent film: Wall-e
Most recent series: Poirot
Sweet/savory/salty: savory or salty.
Tea or coffee: Neither really. I don't really like tea, though I have tried it on multiple occasions. I have had coffee on a select few occasions when I'm desperate for the caffeine, but it usually has to be made with hot chocolate because I don't like the taste of the coffee very much. One hot beverage I really do enjoy though is friendship tea, which is not so much a tea, though it has a little bit of tea in it.
Working on: Nothing much at the moment unless the diamond painting I'm trying to complete counts? I have recently gotten into Dungeons and Dragons though and have been playing around with the idea of writing a more in depth back story for my character, Callista. Maybe I'll even post it on here if anyone's interested?
No pressure tags: @watercolorfreckles @bleeding-letters
Under Pressure, Precious Things can Break ~ George Weasley
Tonight, we are celebrating! I finally got some resolution to an ongoing Residence Life issue at my college, and even though I'm exhausted, I am so relieved, so here, have some George đ This is the fifth part of an ongoing fic (for which I still do not have a name). Click here for part one if you haven't read it or need a refresher. Honestly, if you enjoyed part 4 of White Moves First, you'll probably enjoy this too!
Word count: 6k
Warnings: unhealthy family dynamics
Fred could never, ever say this to Molly Weasley, but Hogwartsâs pancakes were better than his motherâs. The house elves just wove the buttery flavors in a way that made Fred want to sing, and it was their skill that often inspired his own creativity. He pointed at George with his fork, a whole pancake dangling from the end of it. âI think if we amend the Hardening charm, instead of stone, we can make gobstoppers that never get smaller.â The pancake flopped off Fredâs fork and onto Georgeâs plate, splattering syrup everywhere.
âSorry âbout that.â Fred carelessly ran his napkin over the syrup on the table before reclaiming his pancake.Â
It was then that he noticed George hadnât torn his eyes away from a distant spot over Fredâs shoulder.Â
Narrowing his eyes, Fred glanced, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Turning back to his twin, Fred added: âWe could also use a fur spell for some sort of taffy.âÂ
âMmhmm,â was the vague answer.
Fred skewered a sausage from Georgeâs plate and took a large bite, waiting for a reaction. There was none. âAnd once we get to the shop,â he added, âyouâre going to handle all the stocking while I get to talk to all the stunners that come in, yeah?â
George didnât even blink. âMmhmm.â
âGeorge?â
There was a moment before George started, as if waking from a dream. âWhat?â he asked, his eyes finally focusing on Fred.Â
Fred dropped his fork onto his plate with a clatter. Apparently, the pancakes had to wait. âAlright, whatâs on your mind?â
The distracted redheadâs expression shifted from preoccupied to somber, which Fred did not see very often. âY/N. She ran off last night, and sheâs not here.â
âIs that it?â Fred folded his arms on top of the table. âY/L/N never comes to meals.â
âNo,â George replied, âshe always comes to breakfast on the weekends. Half the castle sleeps in, so she can eat without getting bothered.â
Fred rested his chin on his arm, studying Georgeâs face. It was odd to see George so worried about something so small. Perhaps Y/N didnât feel like coming to breakfast. Maybe she was sleeping in. At the very least, the misanthropic girl missing a meal wasnât cause for such concern. âHuh.â
âWhat?â George stared hard at his twin, seemingly preparing himself for any lecture on Georgeâs life choices or disagreement born of disbelief or even some well-intended yet annoying advice.
Fred picked up his fork again, refocusing on his food. âLee owes me two sickles.â
âNot helpful,â George huffed, looking back over at the Slytherin table, as if Y/N had snuck in without his notice in the last thirty seconds.Â
âAlright, so howâd you run her off?â Fred carelessly wiped his mouth with the clean corner of his napkin. âWill it require a box of chocolates or an Italian holiday?â
âI snogged her.â
Fredâs jaw went slack. âRight. An Italian holiday for the two of you together then.â When George didnât say anything, Fred cocked his head, sensing his twinâs hesitation. âWas it bad?â
âNo!â Aghast, George scowled at his brother. âIt was goodââ
âOnly good?â Fred asked.
Georgeâs scowl intensified. âWe were both having a great time, but then Snape interrupted.â
âSnape.â
âYeah, she was serving detention. I snuck out and waited for her, but Filch showed up, and I had to dodge.â
âAnd now sheâs not at breakfast.â
âYeah.â George sighed. âWhich means I need to go find her.â
Fred took a sip of his water. âNot even going to try playing it cool?âÂ
George shook his head. âY/N doesnât need cool, she needs involved.â The way he spoke gave Fred the impression that George knew much more and had thought much deeper about Y/N and what she needed than Fred anticipated.Â
The doors of the Great Hall opened, and George whipped his head around with the speed of a centaur to look at those who entered, only to deflate slightly when he saw it was a gaggle of Ravenclaw third-years.Â
Fred watched his twin's clear disappointment, an alarm whistle like that of a Sneakoscope going off in his head. This wasnât just about a random snog with an uncertain ending. âWhy does this matter so much?â Fred asked curiously.
George blinked, his fingers nervously twirling a fork. âI dunno,â he muttered.Â
âIf you're gonna lie to me,â Fred scoffed, âyou could try to be convincing.âÂ
The fork froze, and George stared at the metal tines for a moment with so many emotions crossing his face, they couldnât be deciphered. âMate, she needs someone.â
Fred raised an eyebrow. A genuine answer, if also incorrect. âY/F/N Y/L/N doesn't need anything.âÂ
âYes, she does.â George's words were soft and not at all defensive. They were matter-of-fact, spoken uncannily like Granger when she answered Flitwickâs questions in Charms. âShe tries to hide it, but everyone needs someone to help hold them up.â
âAre you saying that she needs you?âÂ
âI'm saying I might be the only one who cares enough to notice what she needs.â When George looked at Fred, there was a steadfast determination in his face that Fred had only seen a few times. And each of those times, George had plowed his way forward. Fred studied his twin, running his tongue over his teeth. Was George making a mistake? If he was, nobody would be able to talk him out of it until George himself realized it wasnât right.Â
A few days ago, Fred had seen George and Y/N walking together through the grounds. Heâd known George was unusually attached to the Slytherin, but to see them chatting with each other and how enthralled George wasâŠFred had to admit to a little twinge. This was his twin, it was the two of them who were supposed to gravitate around each other.Â
But now, looking back on the memory, Fred realized he couldnât remember how Y/N had looked. He was sure he wouldâve noticed if she seemed uncomfortable or malicious, so she mustâve meant well. Perhaps she was as taken with George as George was with her, especially if sheâd let him kiss her.Â
Making his decision, Fred leaned forward. âYou knowâŠthe ferret will probably know where she is.â
âUgh.â George lowered his head onto the table with a loud thunk.Â
âItâs probably the fastest way to start, you know he always keeps an eye on her.â
George, head down on the table, didnât move for a moment. âI hate it when youâre right,â he said as he finally straightened and got to his feet.Â
âMost do,â Fred said solemnly, finally returning his attention to his pancakes. âJust be glad you donât owe me two sickles.â
Not replying, George swept out of the Great Hall in such a hurry, he didnât even stop to give Umbridge a dark look as he passed her.
-
âMalfoy.â
Standing in the Central Hall by the fountain, the slimy git turned to George, mouth already curling. âWeaselbee.â He leaned against the fountain, folding his arms in a manner which his goons quickly copied. âCome to ask for some fashion tips?â His voice rang out enough to draw the attention of a few other cliques nearby. âOf course not,â Malfoy said before George could reply. âYou can't afford it.âÂ
George ignored the laughter from Malfoy's posse. âIâm looking for Y/N. Do you know where she is?â
Malfoyâs eyes narrowed to slits, glaring at George. âWhat do you want with her?â
George grinned. âFashion tips.â
âWell, I knew she was spending her time with charity cases,â Malfoy said in a stage-whisper, nudging Goyle beside him, âbut even she has better things to do than help the riff raff.â
George took a breath through his nose, taking a moment to grasp onto his patience.Â
Malfoy, of course, didnât allow even a moment, before squinting. âYouâre the reason sheâs acting up. Sheâs never had a detention before. Not until you got in the way.â
âAs I recall,â George said, âyouâre the one who reported her.â His words were easy, but he knew by Malfoyâs swallow that his expression was anything but.Â
The boy stuck his nose imperiously in the air. âSheâs never broken the rules before.âÂ
George knew his chuckle would rub Malfoy the wrong way, so he let it fly. âItâs no surprise that your loyalty lasts only as long as she does what you want.âÂ
Malfoyâs cheeks reddened, and he straightened to step closer to George, his hand drifting to his robe pocket. âYour loyalty only started once she got in trouble!â
George remembered that night in the corridor after Y/Nâs detention with Umbridge. Sheâd been the last person heâd expected to come out of that gaudy pink office, and sheâd walked out with a simultaneous mix of confidence and reserve. A masterful mix, if George said so himself. Nearly everyone whoâd landed detention with Umbridge landed themselves also in her perpetually adverse graces. But Y/N managed to appear chastened without fear, and Umbridge hadnât given Y/N a second glance.Â
It was only after Umbridgeâs office door had closed when Y/N showed a hint of pain, which had immediately evaporated the second George had revealed himself.Â
âIf you left her alone,â Malfoy was saying, âshe wouldnât be in hot water with Snape.â
Georgeâs nostrils flared. As if he hadnât done all he could for Y/Nâs wellbeing. But this was not the time. âLook, have you seen her or not?â He had much better things to be doing than arguing with Malfoy. Such as arguing with Y/N.Â
Malfoy scowled. âNo. And youâllââ George started walking away, and Malfoy shouted the words after him. ââstay away if you care whatâs good for you!â
-
As breakfast winded down, the castle corridors filled with people. There was a massive snowstorm blowing in which prevented being out on the grounds or out at Hogsmeade, but nobody wanted to be cooped up in their dormitories.Â
That apparently included the Slytherin first-year boys, huddled in a group in the fourth floor corridor. The sandy stone walls were bathed in bright light from the white snow falling outside the windows. The group chatted and laughed, Y/Nâs brother standing in the centre, enjoying his clear status among them.Â
âClem?â George said, taking great care to stop a respectful distance away from the group. He was not a threat to them, and he wanted to prove it.Â
The group of Slytherin boys turned, their bodies immediately tense and hands drifting to their wand pockets. The deep distrust on their faces made George hesitate. What had they experienced in their short time in this castle that could make them so paranoid?Â
He held up his hands to show he wasnât holding his wand. âI just want to talk.â
None of the Slytherins budged from their alert positions.Â
âItâs about your sister.â
Since Clem was at the back of the group, George was the only one who could see the split second of worry that spread across the young boyâs face. Just like Y/N, however, his face went instantly blank, concealing his thoughts. âItâs alright guys. Iâll be right back.â
Following George around the corner, Clemâs mask lifted to reveal the worry once more. âWhat is it?â
âHave you seen Y/N? Last night, she and IâŠâ George blinked, suddenly questioning the idea of telling an eleven-year-old boy that he snogged his older sister. âWe were talking, and we got interrupted, and now I canât find her anywhere.â There, that wasnât suspicious.Â
Clemâs boyish face tightened. âWhat did you say to her?âÂ
George swallowed, debating which part of the previous nightâs conversation could be shared. âWe talked about knights and princesses.â As soon as the words left his mouth, George felt his cheeks heat up. âWe did!â he hurried to say, not that that was convincing. âWe debated whether or not she was more like a knight or a princess.â
Clemâs only response was to lift an eyebrow, looking astonishingly like Professor McGongagall for having so little in common with the head of Gryffindor house.Â
âWe really did,â George said weakly before shaking his head slightly. âLook, can you just tell me where she is?âÂ
âI donât know where she is,â Clem replied. âShe wasnât at breakfast.âÂ
Disappointed at the lack of new information, George nodded and turned to go.
âWhatever you did,â Clem said, making George turn around again, âyou better not have hurt her.â The boyâs face turned menacing. âShe really likes you.â
The first-yearâs intention was certainly not to be encouraging, but George felt his spirits lift in spite of the hostility. âShe said that?â
Clem shook his head. âShe didnât say anything. Thatâs how I know.â And with that, he left in the direction of his friends.Â
George grinned stupidly at the floor. He knew Y/N would never let him close enough to snog her, much less snog him back if she didnât like him. Still, it was nice to know.Â
So nice that George practically skipped to the Gryffindor Common Room, where heâd seen Harry studying earlier. Harryâd taken to staying where Umbridge didnât often go, meaning the Room of Requirement and Gryffindor territory.Â
When George entered the sea of students all fighting for armchairs and couches, he spotted Harry in the corner by the fire and maneuvered towards him. âHarry, I need to use the map.â
Harry, to his credit, didnât question George. He just led George into his dormitory and pulled the map from his chest to lay it on his bed. Soon, George was poring over the moving parts of the castle.Â
âWho are we looking for?â Harry asked, joining George.
âY/L/N.âÂ
George felt Harry tense beside him. âYouâve been spending a lot of time with her lately,â was the Chosen Oneâs chosen reply. Eyes not leaving the map, George hummed affirmatively. âAre you sure sheâs trustworthy?â
âYes.â George lifted his finger to pass it over the mass of names displayed in the Great Hall, even though he knew Y/N wasnât there. Harryâs shoes shuffled on the floor, his weight shifting. âSpit it out,â George said, his finger now tracking down the dungeons.Â
âHow do you know sheâs trustworthy?â
Ahh. So thatâs what this was about.
George glanced at Harry, taking in the stubborn jut of the boyâs chin. âWould you ask me that if she were in Hufflepuff?â
Harry didnât reply.Â
âYâknow,â George said, his thoughtful tone masking his frustration, âMerlin was a Slytherin. So is Tonksâs mum.â
âAnd soâs Voldemort, Malfoy, Bellatrix, and Snape, andââ
âI know.â George blinked at Harry, uncertain how to explain his attachment to this particular Slytherin and his conviction that she was of upright character. Finally, he just shrugged. âSheâs different, Harry.â
âI hope you know what youâre doing,â Harry grumbled, bending over the map once more.
âI never know what Iâm doing,â George quipped, though it sounded flat to his own ears. Truthfully, with Y/N, he knew exactly what he was doing. Well, trying to do.Â
âThere!â Harry pointed where, sure enough, her name was written beside a pair of footprints George thought were more lovely than any of the others heâd been looking at.Â
George sighed, relieved. âThe owlery.â He had no idea what she was doing there, but at least now he knew where he could find answers.
-
Standing in the owlery, staring out at the worsening storm, I waited. It was too cold for anyone to be loitering in the tower and with the snowstorm coming, no one in their right mind would send their owl out with a letter.Â
But I knew a letter was coming for me. Y/L/Ns were never deterred by anything, certainly not weather.Â
No letter had arrived, but I could almost feel the brush of feathers and harsh peck of a beak from Eris, the family owl. I could picture the Y/L/N family crest pressed into green wax, sealing the crisp grey envelope. Worse still, I could almost certainly forge an identical letter with no help.Â
Y/L/Ns didnât break the rules and certainly didnât associate with Gryffindors. It was the job of daughters to take care of sons. If I really wanted to be a burden, Iâd better leave Clem out of it.Â
The sentiments were familiar, but just because one knew a curse and its caster didnât mean the curse didnât hurt.Â
The snow started coming down harder and harder, and still I stood, watching the snowstorm for the black, elegant owl. The longer the letter took to arrive, the more my mind raced.Â
Maybe Snape hadnât mentioned my first detention with Umbridge; he loathed her nearly as much as the students did. Maybe he told them to revoke my Hogsmeade privileges. Maybe heâd mentioned both detentions without explaining why Iâd gotten them. Would that be bad? My parents wouldnât have context, and it was the context that was both paramount and damning.Â
Absentmindedly, I lifted my cold fingers to my lips, assuredly shivering from the cold and not the memories from last night.Â
I definitely hadnât expected kissing George to be anything like what it had been.Â
I shook my head. Wouldnât have expected. It wasnât like Iâd been sitting around like a silly Hufflepuff, daydreaming about what it would feel like to have George kiss me.Â
âŠwas it possible Snape told my parents about the kiss?
No, not at all. To have told my parents about the kiss, he had to have seen it. And if heâd seen it, he wouldâve seen George. And if heâd seen George, there is no way George wouldâve made it out of the dungeon without detention.Â
At least that piece of information was safe. My eyes caught on a speck, pulling me through my thoughts.Â
Was thatâŠ
I squinted at the horizon. Were my eyes playing tricks on me?Â
My heart sank as the dark speck in the furiously falling snow grew large enough for me to make out the flapping wings.Â
Eris.Â
She covered the last furlong of her journey too quickly for me to regain my composure. Settling on the glassless window frame, she held out her claw, the grey envelope dangling from it as if the words inside did not burden her in the least.Â
With shaking hands, I accepted the letter. Eris, job done, flew off, selecting one of the topmost cubbies to rest.Â
There was no writing on the outside of the envelope. My parents conducted enough secret business to keep the exterior of their correspondence anonymous and charm the envelope to burst into flames if someone other than the intended recipient opened it.Â
Popping the wax seal open, I pulled out the letter to reveal the elegant script of my mother. Y/L/Ns believed that delicate handwriting was the first sign of a true lady.Â
I looked away from the page, trying to control my breathing. Iâd accepted their criticism before, how could this time be much different? Despite my efforts, my heart was in my mouth as I finally started reading.Â
Scathing. The words were like knives, flaying me open.Â
Theyâd never gone this far before.Â
I struggled to draw breath from the thin air as I reread the final line.Â
It is with every hope for your refined improvement, we have decidedâ
I crumpled the parchment, hurling it at the wall. The light parchment only made it two feet in the air before falling to the stone floor, removing the opportunity for satisfaction. Just another effort of mine that fell short.Â
I looked up at the ceiling, refusing to cry. Tears only made everything worse. Y/L/Ns didnât cry.Â
Resting my hand against the freezing stone of the window frame, I closed my eyes, allowing the cold breeze to slowly numb my face. Numbness was better than feelings.Â
Y/L/Ns never let anything get to them.Â
Leaning forward to expose more and more of my body to the wind, I almost couldnât feel the tears slipping down my cheeks. Furiously, I wiped them away, but soon the flow was too great to keep up with.Â
Iâd known better, Iâd been better for almost my entire time at Hogwarts. Iâd stayed away from everyone to protect myself, yes, but also to protect others, especially Clem. I was the only one who shouldâve had to bear the force of our parentsâ disapproval.Â
I knew how to stay out of trouble, how to ensure my parents werenât unnecessarily reminded of my existence, and Iâd acted in spite of it.Â
Iâd done this to myself. It was all my own fault.Â
I slammed a fist into the stone frame, the pressure in my chest growing with the effort of keeping down my sobs.Â
The sound of footsteps on the stairs made me jolt. Holding a hand over my mouth, I pressed myself into the wall, trying to make myself small enough that if the individual walking up the steps were looking for an owl all the way at the top of the Owlery, they wouldnât see me. Even so, I turned to face the storm, to keep my surely blotchy face away from any observer, even the owls.Â
The footsteps grew louder and louder, my heart pounding. Whoever it was, theyâd passed so many of the little alcoves housing the school owls, they mustâve been looking for a specific one.Â
It doesnât take long to post a letter, I told myself. It doesnât takeâ
âImagine,â said a familiar voice, âthat Iâve been looking for a friend long enough to realise I havenât found them because theyâre avoiding me, and then I have the good luck to stumble upon their hiding place.â
No.
Not now.Â
I turned my face farther away, pushing the side of my face into stone. âBugger off.â There was a slight wobble in my words, and I could only hope the howling wind outside the tower covered it.Â
âWell now, thatâs not very nice. Canât a good-looking bloke just enquire how a bonnieâs doing?â George asked good naturedly.Â
âNot ifââ My words were croaky as they left my thick throat. I cleared it. âNot if youâre stupid enough to be the bloke and Iâm unlucky enough to be the bonnie.âÂ
Silence fell, and somehow the silence was worse than the sound of his voice in my current defenseless moment. His voice, useless as it was against the chill of my skin, was almost a balm against the chill emanating from my chest.Â
Y/L/Ns didnât need friends.
âDonât slip on your way out,â I snapped. âIâd hate to step in blood on the stairs.â
I expected to hear the sound of footsteps on the owlery stairs, but George was never one to do the expected. âY/N,â he said carefully. âWhy are you crying?â
I stared harder at the snowy mountains as they grew blurrier. âNot today, Wealsey.â
It was silent for a moment. âIf you really wanted me to leave, you shouldnât have used my last name. It's another sign that somethingâs wrong.â
âPlease go away,â I managed to say. I shouldâve known that the appearance of manners would only make George more determined.Â
The next step was softer, unhurried in the way that George always was. The knowledge that he was coming closer made me curl myself tighter towards the window. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked slowly and clearly. As if articulation was the reason he hadnât gotten an answer.
âNothing.â Blinking only loosed another tear.
âI never heard of anyone crying over nothing.â
âPlease,â I whispered again, not sure what I was asking for, but knowing I couldnât bear for him to stand there and know that I was crying.Â
âDonât leave me hanging.â How could he sound so gentle and so fearful at the same time? It tugged painfully at the pressure in my chest. âTalk to me about whatâs going on.âÂ
I was losing the will to resist. âJust leave me alone,â I begged as a last ditch effort.Â
âTell me it isnât about last night, tell me I didnât hurt you.âÂ
I squeezed my eyes shut at the alarm in his tone. He was too good, too good for this school and too good for this situation and too good for me. He really was a knight in shining armor, but I was not the princess for him. âItâs not you.âÂ
Iâd expected some relief or further pressing, but George didnât say anything. The only sounds in the tower was the howling of the wind outside and the rustling and shifting of hundreds of owls. He couldnât have left, I wouldâve heard him.Â
In my mind, I tried to picture the way George looked behind me. The only thing I could easily see was the concern Iâd seen in his face many a time. Did he have his hands in his pockets the way he tended to when he shuffled along beside me in the hall? Or were they clenched at his sides in frustration?Â
The curiosity was too much. I peeked.
Georgeâs hands werenât in his pockets; they were holding a familiar sheet of parchment. He stared down in shock at it, and my fear skyrocketed.Â
I lunged, snatching the letter from him. âDonât!âÂ
Many of the sleeping owls started, some awakening from sleep to settle their attentive eyes on us. Disgruntled hoots filled the air, echoing throughout the tower. I hadnât meant to disturb the dignified creatures, but remorse couldnât puncture my panic.Â
Georgeâs deep horror was a terrible thing to see. âThat was from your parents?â
âNo.â I stuffed the letter into the pocket of my trousers. âNo, a-and itâs none of your business!â
âWhy would they write all that?â George's brown eyesâsolemn as the owlsââtore into me even deeper than the letter crumpled in my fist. âThat's messed up, Y/N.âÂ
I swiped at my cheeks, trying to hide the evidence of my hurt. âItâs not a big deal.â
âY/N, Iâve gotten detention more times than I can count, my parents have never written a letter like that. Even their Howlers arenât that awful.â
As if my parents would ever do anything as undignified as a Howler. Besides, they did just fine without the added volume.Â
 George started towards me, and I shrunk away from him. He stopped. âY/NâŠtheyâre wrong. Youâre not a burden.âÂ
My breathing hitched. âGeorgeââ
âYouâre not.â
âItâs none of your business,â I replied, but my tone was anything but convincing. Also unconvincing was the painful rate at which my breathing was reaching.Â
âHow could they say all that to you just for getting detention?â George asked with a clear mix of sadness and disgust.
I needed to regain control of the situation, to get the upper hand before this spiraled further. âYou're overreacting.â
Anger joined Gerogeâs mix. âIs that what they've told you?â
âIt doesnât matter,â I told him fiercely. âItâs fine.â
âIt isnât!â George shook his head angrily. âThey donât know you, they donât know that all that youâve done, youâve done to protect those you care about. First ClemâŠâ George trailed off. âThen me.â A strange look was growing on his face, a look which threatened the conclusions he was arriving at.
I glared. âStop talkââ
âYou protected me from injustice,â he smoothly interrupted, âbut Clem snuck that broomstick into the castle, that detention was rightfully his.âÂ
âI mean it, George!â I warned, but George didnât heed me.Â
âNow why would you try so desperately to protect him from the school? Well, you wouldnât.â
âStop it!â
âYou were protecting him,â George pointed at the parchment still in my hand, âfrom that.âÂ
âYouâŠâ It was getting harder to catch my breath. âYou donât understand.âÂ
A spark flamed in Georgeâs eyes. âTell me Iâm wrong.â
âYouâre wrong.â
George cracked a small smile and made a disappointed sound. âI shouldâve seen that coming.â He stepped closer. âSee, I donât believe you.â
âI will end you,â I threatened, backing away but George didnât stop this time. âYou hear me? If you keep pushing me and talking to me and smiling at me and going to detention with me and kissing me and trying to save meââ My back hit the stone grid of the window, and a surprised gasp left my lips. I quickly held out my hand to keep him at bay. âIf you come any closer, IâŠIâll break you!â
George stepped close enough for my hand to rest on his chest. The contact made him stop, making me think heâd finally heeded my warning, until he lifted his hand to cover mine. âI know your parents made you believe that. But I donât.â
I yanked my hand away from him like Iâd been burned, even though it was my heart that stung, not my skin. I was trapped. Either I stepped further away and risked sending myself through the glassless windowâŠor I stepped closer to George. âWalk away, George, I mean it!â
âNo.â
âIâll hex you!â
âThen hex me.â Georgeâs hands cupped my shoulders, pulling me in.
I fought it, pushing against his chest, trying to get him to let me go, but his grip only grew more insistent. âDonât,â I moaned, turning my face away so he couldnât see the fresh tears falling.
But George never was good at following directions.Â
His arms came around me, holding me tightly.
And I shattered.
An inhuman sound spilled from my mouth as my tears fell with foolhardy abandon. My knees gave out, George being the only thing holding me up. He slowly lowered us to the Owlery floor, never once loosening the grip that kept me upright.Â
âHow do you do it?â I wept, thinking of how easily George had accepted Snapeâs bullying and the judgment from his housemates. âHow do you not care?â
George pressed a quick kiss to my temple, his arms holding me tighter. âTheyâre your parents. I donât think itâs possible for you not to care.â I pressed my face into his chest, trying to muffle the horrid sounds I was making, and he lightly ran his hand over my hair. âThey donât know the real you,â he whispered as I sobbed. âIâm not going anywhere,â George whispered into my temple. âI told you, you wonât break me.â
âYou broke me,â I moaned, my nose rubbing against the soft knit of his sweater.Â
George pressed his cheek to my head. âIâm here,â he said. âItâs alright.â
-
The sky was fully dark now, and the chill had crept its long fingers around my ears and toes, but still I clung to George like a raft in a storm.
And he let me, even though my cries had subsided.Â
âI understand now,â he said softly when weâd been silent for what felt like hours.
Iâd never wanted him to. Even now as he held me, the knowledge that he had seen me cry made my stomach twist unpleasantly. But I was too tired to fight it now, and it felt too good to be this close to him.Â
âYou need to warn Clem.â I didnât immediately protest, but George seemed to know how much I hated the idea. âI know, it flies in the face of all youâve done to protect him, but he needs to know. You might not be able to intercept the next letter.â
I sat up. âHow do you know Iâve been intercepting his letters?â
Georgeâs gaze was tired as his deft fingers tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. âBecause I know you, Y/N. Iâve seen you in protective mode.â
âClem is still good.â I wiped my nose on my sleeve. âThey will ruin him.â
âHe loves you, Y/N, he loves you so much. He wouldnât want you to keep this from him.â His hand left my ear to cup my cheek. âItâs not fair for you to shoulder this alone.â Not fair, he shouldnât have been arguing this with me when he kept brushing his thumb across my cheekbone, like he knew his touch would make me more obliging.Â
I gathered enough willpower to shake my head, which sadly made George drop his hand. âHeâs the son they always wanted,â I nevertheless replied. âHe will head up the family legacy one day, and the less damaged he is when he does, the better for everyone.â
âSo what are you going to tell him about Christmas?â
I shouldnât have been surprised that heâd gotten to that point of the letter. âIâll tell them they went to the Mediterranean, they have a villa there.â
âHeâs eleven, not stupid.â
âIâd rather he suspect something than know that his parents forbade him and his sister from coming home for Christmas.âÂ
George let out a long sigh. âHow am I supposed to go home for the break if I know that youâre here by yourself?âÂ
I pressed myself into him again, unwilling to admit how much the idea of him leaving affected me.Â
Georgeâs fingers lightly ran through my hair. âWell,â he mused, âyouâll just have to come home with me.â
I pushed away from George and onto my feet so quickly, my head spun. âWhat?â
Looking marvelously unruffled from his position on the floor, George held my gaze. âIf you come with me, I wonât have to spend all day worrying about you because Iâll be able to make sure youâre alright.â
âI could never leave Clem alone.â
George rolled his eyes. âDonât pretend you donât know Clemâs included in that invitation.â
Astonishing, how quickly all my pain and embarrassment could transform into incredulity. âGeorge, Iâve never even had a conversation with your twin, and you want me and my brother to spend Christmas with your family?âÂ
He didnât dissolve into explanations or excuses. He simply looked up at me and said: âYes.â
âThatâs absurd.âÂ
âYes.â
âYour family will be shocked.â
âYes.â
âAnd Christmas break is almost two weeks long!â
âYes.â
âStop saying yes!â
George rose to his feet. âLook, you donât want Clem to know what your parents have said, right? Simply telling him your parents are going on holiday isnât going to be enough. But if theyâre going on holiday and the two of you have an invitation elsewhere, he wonât think about it too much.â
âHeâs eleven, not stupid,â I parroted.
âTrust me. As someone who once was an eleven-year-old boy, heâll be wholly focused on playing Quidditch scrimmages and eating as much food as his stomach can hold.â
I hated to admit it, but that sounded like a better Christmas break than Clem had ever had. âBut wonât your parents beââ
âMy parents,â George wrapped his arms around my lower back, drawing me into his embrace again, âwould love to have you home, our house has always been open to friends.â
I blinked, suddenly full of nerves of a different kind. âFriends?â
Unfortunately, Georgeâs perception did not suffer a lapse. He grinned. âThat can be a conversation for later.â
Covering my brilliantly warm cheeks with my freezing hands, I tried to pull away, but he wouldnât let me. âDo you trust me?â he whispered.Â
âRegrettably.â
George, the wonder that he was, tilted his head back to let out a laugh. âI swear, if you and Clem come with me for Christmas, the two of you will be safe. And who knows?â He looked down at me with twinkling eyes. âYou might even have fun.âÂ
I knew I should say no. Forget their displeasure over Snapeâs letter, if my parents found out I was even entertaining spending the holidays with the Weasleys, let alone that Iâd gone and brought Clem? The catastrophic repercussions for both the Weasleys and myself could not be understated.Â
But with Georgeâs arms around me once again, anchoring me, keeping me safe, I looked up in his eyes and gave him my answer.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
I had to take a quick break from studying for my Microbiology exam to put the final touches on this and post it. Hope y'all enjoy!
Summary: Despite the distance between their two lands, Y/N, princess of Archenland, is close friends with King Edmund the Just. But when push comes to shove, will friendship turn to more?
Warnings: unhealthy paternal relationship
Word count: 5k
White Moves First masterlist | Main masterlist
The next morning arrived too soon. I blinked at the bright sun shining in my face. Why had Rona forgotten to draw the drapes last night?
I pressed my face further into my pillow, searching with my hand for a blanket to pull over my head. My exploring hands, however, didnât find a blanket to serve as a haven from the blinding sun, but brushed something soft and warm. Groggy, I cracked open my left eye to see a blurry face. With a blink or two, my view cleared enough for me to realize it was Edmund.
Both eyes were wide open now as I stared dumbly at the face of my best friend.Â
Oh.Â
Wedding.
Edmund lay on his stomach, his head pressed so deep into the pillow, I could only see half of his face. His features looked exactly the same as they did when he was awake, smooth and relaxed. Did Edmund really express himself with his face so little?
My heartrate kicked up, pulling me to sit bolt upright. Edmund was asleep in my bed. Or was I awake in his bed? Technically, we weren't in his bedchamber or mine, so this was just...a bed?
Iâd never slept in the same bed as anyone before.
Funny, I would've thought having company while I slept would've affected said sleep somehow, yet...Iâd slept much the same as I had every other night. How could such a large change be so seamlessly integrated?Â
Huh.
Wide awake now, I slowly rolled onto my side to stand from the bed as silently as possible. Gripping the heavy curtains, I pulled them closed. A glance over my shoulder confirmed that Edmund still slept, and I then made up my mind that he should sleep as long as he could. The last few days had been full of challenge and strife. Rest was paramount. I quickly changed into a light dress that Rona had left in the room for me yesterday morning.Â
âRing the bell for me,â sheâd told me as she laid it down, âand Iâll bring you and your husband breakfast.â
But why would we need to take breakfast in the bedchamber? Iâd spent my whole life eating breakfast with my family in our private dining room; I saw no reason to stop now.Â
After rinsing my face in the wash bowl, I crossed to the bedchamber door and pushed down on the heavy handle. The worn metal let out a horrid, loud creak. Frozen, I listened to the sounds of Edmund shifting in the bed, then breathed out a soft sigh of relief when they stopped.Â
Slipping out of the chamber, I walked to the family dining room.Â
The corridors were full of servants running this way and that, carrying garments, bowls, buckets, rags, baskets, flowers from the chapel, everything imaginable. Every one of them seemed surprised to see me, their eyes widening and their pace increasing so they passed me sooner.Â
I ignored them. The novelty of their princess being a married woman would wear off for them soon.Â
Brushing into the room, I saw both Cor and Corin were seated. Slouching horribly, Corin shoved his eggs into his mouth as fast as his fork would allow while Cor was cutting his bacon into neat bites. From the way they behaved, one would think that Cor grew up in the castle while Corin was off in south Calormen. But no, Cor doubled down on the rules to make up for the years spent without manners and Corin disregarded them entirely out of spite.Â
They both paused as I started dishing up my plate, looking at me with expressions similar to the servantsâ.
âGood morning,â I said pointedly.Â
âWe, erâŠdidnât expect to see you this early,â Cor said, with a strange twist to his lips.
âI donât have much time left with my family before we leave for Narnia,â I replied. âI want to enjoy it while I can.â My brothers exchanged a look I could not understand before returning to their food.Â
We ate in silence for a few minutes, allowing me to get halfway through my sausage before the door to the dining room swung open. The way my father rubbed his head as he walked gingerly told me that wine was indeed part of his jubilance the day before.Â
âGood morning,â I said.
He quirked a brow. âGood morning,â he said slowly. âIs King Edmund joining us?â
I finished chewing my bite of biscuit. âHe may. I didnât wake him before leaving.â My father looked at the twins the same way theyâd looked at each other. âWhat?â I demanded.Â
âNothing, my dear.â My father patted my shoulder before taking his place at the head of the table. âNothing at all.â
Somehow I doubted that, just as much as I doubted my ability to pry the answers out of them.
The only sounds filling the room were the clinking of cutlery and the soft sounds of chewing. Many a breakfast had been spent this wayâŠso why did the silence bother me so? Why did I so long for my father or one of my brothers to say something? It wasnât as if this morning was like every other morning weâd ever spent together. I was a married woman now.
âWhen will you and King Edmund be returning to Narnia?â Cor asked finally.Â
I smiled at him. âIâm not sure. We havenât discussed it yet.â
âI imagine heâll inform us when he wakes.â My fatherâs tone was careless, his eyes focused solely on his plate.Â
âWell, ifââ I began to say, but the opening of the door made me stop.Â
âGood morning, all.â Edmund swept inside and took a seat beside me without any hesitation, as if it was natural. As if weâd been doing it all our lives.Â
âGood morning, King Edmund!â my father boomed. âI trust you slept well?â
Edmund dished a healthy helping of scrambled eggs onto his plate. âI did indeed.â
My brothers glanced at each other, Corin with his mouth agape and Cor looking like heâd just swallowed his boiled egg whole. I paused in my chewing to give them a strange look, but upon noticing my attention, they quickly lowered their gaze to their food, their cheeks a deep shade of pink.Â
How odd.Â
âThe banquet went on for hours last night.â My fatherâs satisfaction rang off his every word. âThe nobles and council all send their compliments on a wonderful celebration.â I wiped my mouth with my napkin to hide my frown. King Loon was only addressing Edmund, as if the compliments from those on the guest list was some private victory to be shared between the two of them.Â
Edmund inclined his head with an admirable grace. âThat is very kind of them. Iâm glad I wasnât the only one who enjoyed the special day."
King Loonâs enthusiastic head bobbing was hard to watch. I lowered my gaze to my plate, trying to tune out the rest of the conversation and numb the hurt wrapping around my insides.Â
A hand touched my arm, causing me to look up at Edmund. âDid you sleep well?â he asked softly.Â
I smiled back at him. âI could notââ
My father laid down his goblet, making a loud clunk that drew all eyes to him. âSo.â He leaned forward towards Edmund, bracing his arms on the table. âIt's time to discuss Y/Nâs coronation.â
Edmund didnât look away from my father, but his hand, previously resting lightly on my forearm, slid lightly down until it could lace with mine. He squeezed quickly, and I somehow knew that he was waiting for a signal. If I squeezed back, heâd take the lead.Â
I looked across the table at my brothers, trying to warn them with my eyes. They in turn glanced at each other, concern on their faces. They didnât know what the eruption would be, only that it was about to occur. âFather,â I said lightly, âthere isnât going to be a coronation.â
King Loon let out some sort of laugh that sounded uncannily like that of a temperamental mare. âI know you donât like having all the attention on you, but you have married a king. Thereâs going to be a coronation at some point, so it might as well be as soon as possible.â
Edmund let go of my hand, his jaw clenching. My hand shot out to rest on his thigh, making him look over at me. I shook my head minutely, begging him to remain silent. This was my choice. It was only fair that I should break the news and receive the brunt of his displeasure. âThere isnât going to be a coronation, Father,â I repeated gently, âbecause Iâm not going to be a queen.â
Cor and Corin exchanged another look, communicating in the way that twins could. âPerhaps we should leave,â Cor suggested as they both stood.Â
âNonsense! You will stay,â my father commanded. Once my twin brothers were reluctantly but silently seated once more, my father turned to me, a smile breaking out on his face once more. âY/N, youâre in such good spirits from the wedding that you jest!â
The muscle underneath my hand tensed, and I knew I was losing my opening before Edmund jumped in. âIâm not cracking jokes,â I said quickly. âIâm being serious.â
King Loon gave a short laugh. From the way Edmundâs fingers curled into a fist around his fork and the dark expression on his face, he seemed prepared to use the fork to eviscerate my father. âShe speaks the truth, Your Majesty.â Even his voice seemed ready to cause damage. Edmund had seen my fatherâs arrogant stubbornness before; why was it affecting him so much more now?
Finally seeming to realize it wasnât a practical joke, my fatherâs figure seemed to swell with indignance, but not at me. King Loon glared at my husband. âI did not let her marry you simply so she could remain what she already was.â
My mouth dropped in utter disbelief, and I wouldnât have been able to muster a response. Edmund however, glowered with such menace, I could hardly find similarities between his face and the face of the man I'd woken up next to. âAnd I did not marry her simply so you could have all you wanted!â I stared at Edmund, dumbfounded by the volume of his words.
âItâs not what I want, itâs what she wants,â King Loon protested.Â
âAnd how would you know that?â Edmund dropped his fork onto his plate, making a loud clang that made me jump. âYou have not asked her what she wants!â
âThatâs not true!â
But Edmund was just getting started. âYou did not ask her if she wants to be crowned! You did not ask her if she was willing to marry Prince Rabadash! You did not even ask her if she wanted to marry me, and if she hadnât already agreed to marry me, I would not have asked you for her hand!â
My brothers glanced at me with a mixture of guilt and horror, and it was then I remembered that they didnât know Iâd known about the potential arrangement with Rabadash. My father, however, had recovered himself and did not look at all abashed. He slammed his hands on the table as he stood, all pretenses of courtesy gone. âYou tricked me! Convinced me to marry off my only daughter only to throw away any chance of her becoming a queen!â
âFather!â I said sharply.Â
âStay out of this!â King Loon snapped, without even looking away from Edmund.Â
Edmund rose to his feet with a lethal speed Iâd never before seen. I was surprised the very foundations of the castle weren't shaking from the pure strength of his fury. âIf you must raise your voice with anyone, you will raise it at me.â
The two kings stared at each other, an exhibitionistic stubbornness on one side and a quiet, steely resolve on the other.Â
I got to my feet, laying a hand on Edmundâs arm. âKing Edmund.â Edmund tore his eyes away from my father, allowing me to see the depths of rage in his eyes. I tried to exude gratitude for his willingness to face my fatherâs unhappiness. âYou neednât strain yourself. This is a conversation between my father and I.â
For a long moment, the room was still. âWhat is the meaning of this?â my father asked me, his anger a pale monument beside Edmundâs. He turned his baleful gaze on my husband. âKing Edmund, talk some sense into your bride.â
Edmundâs posture straightened, bringing him to his full, towering height. âShe is not my bride, she is my wife.â He stepped away from the table, pushing his chair in before fixing my father with an exceedingly stony stare. âWe are allies, Your Majesty. You do not command Narnia.â
King Loon went abruptly still, his shoulders finally sagging in the face of Edmundâs anger. He turned towards me for the first time, looking more uncertain than Iâd ever seen. âY/N,â said my father beseechingly, his voice suddenly small, âyou should be queen. Surely you see that. You wed a king, thatâsâŠâ he gestured loosely, âthatâs how these things go. Youâre going to advocate to be queen, yes? Because youâre a good daughter.â
âLet me be more clear.â Edmund grasped my hand, so tight it bordered on painful. âI said you do not command Narnia. As of yesterday, Y/N now belongs to Narnia.â
My heart contracted harshly, though at what aspect of that truth, I wasnât sure.
My father huffed and puffed, clearly trying to cover the hole my husband just poked in his authority. âIâŠIâŠyou still havenât received her dowry!â he spluttered.Â
âYou can keep it,â Edmund replied roughly. Without waiting for my fatherâs response, he tugged me out of the room.Â
Tongue-tied by what just happened, I numbly followed Edmund through the castle, holding up my skirt to keep up with my husbandâs furious pace without tripping. I didnât realize where he was going until he turned the corner leading to my drawing room. As soon as we crossed the threshold, Edmund let go of me. I slowed to a stop as he marched to the windows and braced his hands on the window sill, staring out.Â
We stood in silence.Â
What was I supposed to do? Iâd never seen Edmund like this. Did he want space and silence to calm down? Did he need someone to talk to in order to ease his anger? Iâd never talked someone through their anger before. Iâd never even been allowed to show it to any degree close to how Edmund was showing it.Â
Cautiously, I approached him. He mustâve heard me coming, but his stare didnât waver.Â
âEd?âÂ
No response.Â
I rested a light hand on Edmundâs shoulder, light enough that he could shake it off. He didnât. I almost withdrew, my instincts on what was appropriate telling me to pull away. But Edmund and I werenât merely friends anymore. We were allowed to do whatever felt natural, and in this moment, I wanted to help him more.Â
Encouraged, I slid my hand to Edmundâs face, nudging it over to me so that I could see his expression. When I finally did see it, I almost shrunk away from him.
The contortion of his face around his dark eyes was startling. A vein stood out in his forehead, pulsing in a way that felt like his anger had replaced his blood and was now coursing through his system.Â
Moving slowly, I stepped closer, using my thumbs to smooth out the wrinkled skin between his eyebrows. âBreathe,â I instructed. Edmundâs inhale caught in his chest multiple times before he had enough air to exhale. As he did, my hands slid gently down the sides of his face, pausing on his jaw. âAgain,â I whispered, and he obeyed.
My hands moved to his shoulders, trying to draw the anger out of him with gentle touches.Â
Edmundâs Adamâs apple bobbed as he swallowed, one of his hands leaving the window sill to rest on my waist. âAre you okay?â
Is that what he was angry about?
Cupping his jaw to keep him in place, I pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. âIâm okay. You donât need to be worried.â
His shoulders slouched, the final bit of tension leaving them. Both hands were on my waist now, using me to hold him up instead of the window.Â
I bit my lip, the next issue presenting itself. âWe need to make things right with my father.â
Edmund twisted, whipping his face out of my hands as both hands left me. âWhy?â he spat. âHeâs trying to take advantage of you.â
Me? Wasnât he really trying to take advantage of Edmund?
Not important.Â
âWe wonât let that happen. We can smooth things over without a coronation.â
âHeâs in the wrong,â Edmund grumbled.Â
âI know he is, just like I know that youâre trying to protect me. ButâŠyou donât have to prove yourself to me. I know who you are, just like I know who my father is. I donât expect him to change because of a marriage, and I donât want you to change because of a marriage.â
âBut who I am is someone who will protect you,â Edmund argued. âI made a vow.â
âYou wonât be breaking it by making sure that Narnia and Archenland still have good relations.â
Edmund scoffed, his eyes moving to stare out the window again. âRelations,â he muttered under his breath. âAs if I care about relations.â
A little chuckle escaped me. âYou do care about relations. Maybe not at the moment, but you do.â
His eyes took on a dazed glint. âHow are you able to think rationally right now?â he whispered. âHow is the anger not eating you up inside?â
âIâm not more rational than you are.â I sighed, brushing my hand against his chin again, and a little knot in my chest eased when he let me. âI simply gave up on him a long time ago.â
Edmund pursed his lips. âI want us to leave for Narnia today.â
I hesitated.Â
Iâd known we would leave eventually, but that eventuality seemed much farther away before the wedding. As much as Iâd longed for Narnia, Iâd never left this castle, nor known any other home than the one Iâd been born in.Â
But if this disastrous fallout with my father told us anything, it was that it was time for change. Time for my best friend and I to call the same place home.
âAlright, we can leave today.â I started for the door, already thinking of where to look for Rona to pack my things when something tugged on my hand. I looked down to see Edmundâs fingers interlacing with mine. Gently, he pulled me back to my spot beside him, not saying anything until I looked up at his face.
I could still see the residual anger in the worried skin between his eyebrows, but his eyes were remorseful. âIâm not trying to make a deal. Regardless of when we leave for NarniaâŠif you want me to apologize, I will.â
I felt as though my heart had fallen through the floor, only to spread wings and flutter off towards the sun. âHow did I end up with a husband as good as you?â I murmured.Â
Edmundâs mouth spread into a small smirk. âYou said yes.â
That I had, in almost the exact spot in which we were standing. Heâd poured his heart out to me, all the while his pleading eyes tugged at every part of me, stealing away any possible resistance. He had no idea how tightly my heart squeezed in my chest when he first said the words: âmarry meâ. Not the slightest idea that all my protests hadnât been for my sake, but for his.Â
How many sacrifices had he made for me since then? And what had I ever done to deserve such loyalty?Â
âEdmund?â I said quietly.Â
âYeah?â came the immediate response.Â
âIâll go smooth things over with my father.â I squeezed his hand. âWhile I do that, you can make the arrangements for us to go home.â
âHome.â Edmundâs eyes sparkled. It seemed he liked the sound of that as much as I did.Â
-
Edmund had far more success than I.Â
I went to my fatherâs study, the library, the gardens, and the throne room before one of the stewards said my father had retreated to his bedchamber. When I knocked upon the closed door and entreated my father to open it so that we might talk, I received no response. I paced back and forth for what felt likes ages before I lost patience and tried the handle.
It was locked.
My father did not want to speak to me.Â
Feeling down, I went to find Edmund, a task that proved much easier.Â
Somehow, heâd almost finished working with Rona to pack all of my things, directing her away from the things which would be supplied to me upon reaching Cair Paravel. I stood awkwardly in my bedchamber as Edmund and Rona flitted back and forth.Â
Rona left the room to grab a set of combs that sheâd been polishing for me, and Edmund pulled a dress from my wardrobe and began folding it himself.
Cheeks burning, I whisked forward and plucked it from his hands. âYou shouldnât be doing that,â I muttered, quickly folding it and stashing it in one of my trunks. Edmundâs eyebrows pulled together in concern. âYou have so many more important things to do than help me pack.â
At that, Edmundâs face stretched into a grin, and he laughed. My flush deepened as I closed the trunk, and I knew Edmund noticed it.Â
âIâm not laughing at you,â he told me, still chuckling.Â
âNo?â I arched a brow. âBecause it feels like you are.â
That seemed to sober him. âIâm sorry.â He reached for me, sliding his arms around my back to pull his reluctant wife into a hug. âBut when are you going to learn that my most important things involve helping you however I can?âÂ
I let out a humph on principle, even though his response made my knees soften like butter in the sun. Rona returned, and Edmund respectfully released me before resuming his task with my lady-in-waiting.Â
Within an hour, our things were all packed and being loaded onto the carriages and wagons the Narnian monarchs had brought with them.Â
Dressed in my favorite riding habit, I walked with Edmund through the Great Hall, glancing around at it as we walked. There was history in this room. The corner I always liked in the wintertime because the meager sunshine would pass through the nearby window. The stairs on which Iâd fallen and skinned my knees countless times. Iâd never given much thought until now. When was the next time Iâd see that window or those stairs?
âThe carriages are ready, your majesty,â said one of the Narnian soldiers, a faun who fell into step beside us âWe must leave soon if we wish to be back in Narnia before sundown.â
Edmund nodded and thanked him, before leaning closer to me. âTime to say our goodbyes.â
âWe ought to wait for my father,â I said.
A flash of the earlier anger settled on Edmundâs face. âIf we wait too much longer, we wonât make it before dark.âÂ
I gave a quick nod before approaching my brothers, whoâd been watching the process of packing up the procession with great interest. As I walked closer to them with goodbye on my lips, my eyes started welling up with tears. Iâd been separated from them before. Cor lived in Calormen for years, and Corin grew up attending events in Narnia and Calormen. But this time was different, because for the first time, I was the one leaving them behind.Â
âYouâll write us, right?â Cor asked. His transition from peasant to prince hadnât been easy, and heâd needed much help from me in the past few years, which mustâve been why he looked so worried. âAnd stay out of trouble, wonât you?â
âOf course. On both counts.âÂ
Corin placed his hands on my shoulders, looking me directly in the eye. âGet in as much trouble as you possibly can.âÂ
I laughed, pulling them both into a bone-crushing hug. âIâm going to miss you guys.â The twins held me just as tightly as I did them, and it seemed none of us wanted to be the first to let go.Â
âNow, now, donât make a scene,â said my fatherâs voice.Â
Reluctantly, we separated, my brothers stepping away to allow my father forward.Â
He was clearly still upset from the conversation at breakfast, I could see it in his face. But I was reservedly glad heâd come to see us off. Leaving at all was strange, but leaving without saying goodbye wouldâve been far worse.
âThank you,â I said softly, hoping my softness would soften him. I didnât dare give him a hug, so I curtsied. A sign of respect, a gesture of my allegiance to the king of Archenland before all who watched. But the words I spoke were quiet because they werenât performative. âI love you.âÂ
My father nodded. Say it back, I silently pleaded. Iâm leaving. Please tell me you love me. King Loon opened his mouth, and my hopes rose. âI will see you in a few months.â
My hopes fell like doves stricken from the sky, and the winces on my brothersâ faces did not stop the free fall.
He could never love me in the way daughters ought to be loved by their fathers, if he even loved me at all. Something inside of him was so broken, so warped that he couldnât give me what I needed from him.Â
But I didnât need him anymore. I folded my hands in front of me, staring into my fatherâs eyes. I will never curtsey to him again, I promised myself. âI left Motherâs crown in my bedchamber,â I told him. âIt means more to you than to me.â
And with that, I turned to rejoin my husband.Â
My father would most certainly retake my motherâs crown, holding onto what was quite possibly the last remnants of love in him.Â
If I were ever to die, would Edmund break in the same way my father had broken? Would he shut himself off from those who loved him best, hiding behind locked doors? Sinking deeper into titles and formalities and pretension, all of which isolated him?Â
I hoped not.
Edmund inclined his head to my father and brothers before leading me to two horses in the middle of the procession.Â
One I recognized: my grey mare. The other mustâve been Edmundâs, a stallion of a deep reddish-brown with a white star on his forehead. Â
âYour stallion is beautiful,â I said.Â
The horse lifted his head and stared directly at me. âThank you, your highness.â
My mouth fell open, and Edmund started chuckling at my gawking. âY/N, this is Philip. Philip, Y/N.â
âYouâre Philip?â I asked. âOh, Edmundâs told me all about you!â Particularly their adventures that more often than not ended with Philip saving Edmundâs life. Of course, Edmund hadnât mentioned that Philip was a horse. âI didnât know you were staying with us.â
Philip tossed his head. âI wish I couldâve attended the nuptials, but Iâm afraid your father declared the chapel for people only.âÂ
âWhat?â I blurted. He hadnât mentioned that, let alone asked. Edmundâs face soured. He already knew this, I realized. I knew how hard it was not to have his older brother at his wedding, but my father hadnât even allowed one of Edmundâs dear friends to attend? How was it possible that Edmundâs sacrifice for me kept growing?
Conflicted, I hadnât even noticed Edmund had guided me to my mare until one of the Archenland soldiers stepped forward with the customary step to allow me to get up on horseback. But before the soldier could even set the step down, Edmundâs hands found my hips. âJump,â he said.
I jumped.Â
With the added momentum, Edmund easily got me up into the saddle. âItâs handy having a husband,â I said, smiling down at him as he guided my foot into the stirrup.Â
Edmund grinned. âWell, I could hardly trust anyone else to take such good care of you.â
My cheeks warmed, and I ducked my head as Edmund checked that my other foot was securely in its position. He got onto Philip with a fluid ease that made me flush and avert my eyes.
âForward!â the faun from earlier called, and slowly the whole procession stirred into motion. I glanced around, trying to locate where all my possessions were, but all I could see was how large the procession seemed. It hadnât felt so grand when Iâd watched Edmund arrive. I counted nearly a hundred Narnians, none of which I had seen in the castle.
Where had my father told them to stay? I dearly hoped he hadnât condemned them all to stay in the stables; there was no way they could all fit.Â
I turned to wave at my brothers, but we were far enough away from the castle that I noticed a figure on the topmost balcony, watching us depart. Proximity wasnât needed; even if I couldnât see the face, only one person at the castle would wear robes of such outrageous orange.
My lips curved up in a smile.
Checkmate, I silently told Prince Rabadash.Â
But when my eyes lowered to see my brothers, standing right where Iâd left them, my chest ached in a way it never did during victory. As if feeling the ache as well, my brothers lifted their hands, waving me off into my new life.
I sat forward again, brushing away a quick tear, my heart heavy. âAt least I donât have to say goodbye to you,â I whispered to my ladyâs maid, who was riding behind me.
Rona smiled. âNo, you donât, your highness.âÂ
âNor you,â I said, turning to look at Edmund, feeling suddenly shy.
âNever again,â Edmund said back, his hand leaving the reins to lace through mine.